Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Kristopher Ryans

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5
41
Climax Control Archives / New Jet City
« on: August 31, 2018, 11:48:29 PM »
 Friday
8.31.18
Jet City, Washington
9:17am
“Suck it up!”
OFF-Camera

To say the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion was acting childish would be an insult to children. Since he announced his comeback, nearly everything had spiraled out of control. Fenris had been outed against his will. Crimson had taken off from the company. He was not on speaking terms with Mikah, and there were too many young people always asking questions. Instead of laying on his couch to lament the choices that got him to where he is today, he made a spectacle of himself, as usual. His feet were propped up on one of the cushions of the couch, but he laid in the middle of the floor. His arms are crossed over the world’s ugliest mustard-colored pillow in order to clutch it tightly to his chest. When he speaks it is not in his usual tone of voice. Instead his words are barely louder than a whisper, and he shakes his head through them.

Kristopher Ryans: There has just been so much that has gone so wrong since I came back, ya know?

The sigh that comes from across the room does not even draw Kris’ eyes off of the ceiling above him, despite the obvious frustration filling the air. Laying sideways, with her head draped over one side of a reclining chair, and her legs hanging over the other side is the rightful number one contender to the Bombshell Championship, Courtney Pierce. It was clear from the look on her face that she had been at this for hours and her patience was running thin.

Courtney Pierce: Oh for fuck’s sake, who cares? You made us all come here. Are you coming with us or not?

Kris scoffs, feigning as much offense as he could fit on his face. He tosses the pillow like a frisbee in her direction, but it is snatched out of the air by Adam Wilson.

Adam Wilson: I am down for staying here as long as he wants. The longer we are here, the less time I am going to spend getting my ass kicked learning some lesson.

Kris shifts his anger towards Adam, and sits up from the floor as his newest trainee made his way across the room. He tosses the pillow back at Kris, who avoids contact with it. It hits the floor behind him, but cuts off his words before he can respond. The third of the intruders into Kris’ house takes the opportunity to describe the situation to the others.

Kyle Kavanagh: See, Kris here is having an identity crisis again, children.

Court rolls her eyes from her chair, but tilts her head up to meet Kyle’s eyes.

Courtney Pierce: Dude we are like the same age, don’t be condescending. You’re the least accomplished person here, and that includes the rookie.

Adam does not take the compliment, instead pointing to Kyle and taking his side.

Adam Wilson: ...at least he has won a championship this year.

Court’s eyes narrow on Adam and she lashes out at him next.

Courtney Pierce: We both know I could take you, newbie.

Kris finally pulls his legs off of the couch and pushes himself up to his feet. He brushes at his shirt, clearing off some of the random lint from the rug he was laying on. His eyes move between all three of them in rapid succession.

Kristopher Ryans: All of you shut up!

All three of the recruits cut out their arguments and straighten up a little. Their plan had been to get him up and moving, and it had worked. Whatever the fallout of that was, they had gone in prepared to face the consequences. Kyle was the first to get Kris’ direct anger.

Kristopher Ryans: You are going to leave me alone about this Fenris thing. I don’t want to hear it.

Court seemed to snap to attention at the mention of her Blast From The Past partner, but when she opened her mouth to ask, Kris cut her off.

Kristopher Ryans: You need to stop being so damn salty. You haven’t won the championship from Mikah yet. How about you worry about that instead of me?

Adam nodded in agreement on both accounts, but that did not stop Kris from turning some of his outrage on the newcomer.

Kristopher Ryans: Don’t be so smug, and stop bitching about getting run down in training. Get better.

Both Kyle and Court were immune to these kinds of outbursts having had to deal with them for months already.

Courtney Pierce: That was real inspirational. Go team!

Her words were dripping with sarcasm, but it did not stop Kyle from piling on in a way he knew would get under Kris’ skin.

Kyle Kavanagh: New Jet City!

Kris spun around in his direction with an index finger pointed towards him. Before any words leave his mouth though, Adam looks up with a smile on his face.

Adam Wilson: Hey, we should totally use that.

Kris’ hostility instantly deflates, and he lets out a heavy, defeated sigh. He shakes his head while looking down at the ground and speaks almost under his breath.

Kristopher Ryans: I hate all three of you...

Kris moves around Kyle and starts to head out of the room. Court calls out to him from her chair with glee in her voice.

Courtney Pierce: Pack your shit up champ, plane leaves in an hour!.


================================
================================


“Fine. I guess.”
ON-Camera



”Alright, so I realize that all of you have been waiting for me to say something about this. This whole Fenris story came out, I gave the dude some space to deal with it. I kept my mouth shut. I did my best to shut it down and then I went about my business. I took myself away from social media so that people would not draw more attention to it. I flew a low profile when it came to the tournament Mikah and I were competing in. I kept quiet to keep questions to a minimum. Not for my benefit. Personally I do not care. It doesn’t bother me, and never has. People expect me to do whatever I want and this is no different. This is just more of Kris being Kris.”

“Since all of that went down though, I have had a match canceled, and I have tried to slip away into the background while Fenris got through some of his issues and worked his confidence back up. I wanted him to compete and win. I wanted him to get back to feeling like himself. All of this was an unnecessary distraction. All it is doing is taking away from what is really important, the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. We all know that I am going to have to talk about that eventually. We all know that match is coming sooner rather than later. You can all guess where I stand on the issue without me even having to say much, but talking about that is going to be getting ahead of ourselves.”

“Before I can get to all of that, I have to go through Dmitri. I have to fight back the vampire that has beaten me nearly unconscious twice. Now, do not get me wrong. The guy can’t beat me. Every time we get in the ring with each other, he finds himself on the losing end of the stick. Whether he is in the ring with Crimson and I, with a shitty partner dropping L’s to Jet City, or flying solo under Roulette Rules, the guy can’t beat me.”

“That is not to say that there is not anything to worry about. I mean, the guy has a knack for coming up short and then laying me out in the center of the ring. I constantly find myself reduced to a puddle and left to listen to his shitty music play through the PA system while I try and see through the stars. There is a very real chance that could happen again this time.”

“There is also a very good chance that this time I prove that this guy and I are just not on the same level. Maybe this is the time that I let myself go a little bit too far, so that by the time the bell rings, I am not catching a beating. Maybe this time I use Dmitri to send a message to Fenris like Fenris sent to me by kicking Kyle Kavanagh’s face off. It seems like I would have every reason to put the vampire down once and for all. I would be crossing a guy off my list that I know is going to try and come after me once the championship is back around my waist where it belongs.”

“I have been in the background lately, but we all know where my place in this company is.”

“SCW is not Fenris.”

“SCW is not Dmitri.”

“SCW is not Ben Jordan.”

“SCW is not Crimson.”

“SCW is Kris.”

“I think everyone needs to be reminded of that this week on Climax Control. I’m going to be happy to do so, and get to work on setting things right.”



42
Climax Control Archives / The Comeback
« on: August 10, 2018, 11:49:10 PM »
 Friday
8.3.18
Jet City, Washington
7:12am
“It’s Time!”
OFF-Camera


The bed shakes violently beneath the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Kris’ eyelids open in a panic, and he sits up in the bed. His hand goes over to the opposite side to find it empty, which leaves him confused about the source of the shaking. As he wipes some of the sleep from his eyes and looks around the room, he finds something to be off about it. The low light from the sunrise outside was barely enough for Kris to be able to make out the shapes of the furniture in the room, and the thing that was off about the room becomes crystal clear quickly. The man sitting atop the dresser directly across from the bed was a mirror reflection of Kris.

The Accident: Time to wake up...

Kris rolls his eyes, and lays back down on the bed. There was no panic left in his eyes, and he does not even seem remotely surprised to be seeing himself across the room. He does, however, appear to be done with the situation.

Kristopher Ryans: You’re not real. I’m still asleep. I would like to keep doing that in peace. Good riddance, bad rubbish!

The former champion shuts his eyes with a smile on his face, attempting drift away to more pleasant sleep. Without hearing any sounds of movement at all, Kris feels a tap on his forehead and his eyes snap open again. This time his duplicate is standing over him on the bed.

The Accident: I don’t think you understand. I didn’t ask a question.

The red hood of his sweatshirt was pulled over his head, but with the low light, Kris could not see into the eyes of the man in front of him. The whole thing felt more threatening now that he was trapped beneath the man, without being able to see intent on his face. He was not going to let himself be intimidated though, especially not by someone who was not actually there.

Kristopher Ryans: No, you don’t understand. I needed some time away before I slipped down the wrong road again. I needed to get away before things got bad. I was starting to recover slower, I was struggling to get around backstage. I was broken, and I wasn’t willing to let everyone see me backslide. It was a calculated break.

The real Kris attempted to close his eyes again, but the avatar above him grabs hold of the headboard and shakes it until Kris’ eyes open again. He squats down, leaning painfully close to Kris’ face, and pulling the hood back from atop his head. Kris realizes it was not the low light that had caused him to not be able to see the man’s eyes. Now face-to-face, Kris cannot help but notice it is because there is no light in his eyes at all. Where his eyes should be, are just dark circles.

The Accident: You were supposed to be the best of us….

Kris’ nose scrunches up, his eyes narrow, and his eyebrows move closer together as the confusion sets in.

Kristopher Ryans: Best of...

Before he can get the entire sentence out, the figure over him turns slightly and motions across the room. The space in front of the dresser was no longer empty. As Kris looked through the crowd, he realized that something about all of this seemed vaguely familiar. Almost like remembering a dream as soon as you wake up, but feeling it slip away as your body started to shake off the sleep.

The Accident: All of us.

Behind The Accident were four men that all resembled him, but were all so different from one another. The figure in all black, with a hood over his head was Nobody. To his left, stacking a deck of cards with a smile on his face was Discord. Pure leaned against the wall, the only one that had any light to him at all. They were all clear as day in front of Kris even though he knew that there was no way that it could be real.

Kristopher Ryans: I am the best of all of us...

The Accident laughed above Kris, and brought his hands together in front of his chest.

The Accident: Words. That’s all they are. SCW is moving on without you. Without us. It is time to go back. It is time to make them remember.

Kris nods his head, understanding exactly what the others were asking of him.

Kristopher Ryans: Kris is SCW.

The Accident shook his head.

The Accident: Close, but not quite. That’s where it started, but you need to reach higher. You are the only one that can. It’s not about what you are to SCW. It is about what SCW is to all of us.

An epiphany appeared to strike Kris, and The Accident nodded without even having to hear him utter the words out loud. As soon as Kris went to say them, the world seemed to spin away into nothingness, and just as the panic started to sink in, his eyes opened. This time it was not a dream. This time there was nothing strange at all about the room that he woke up in. He was home, and this was real.

Kristopher Ryans: Time to get to work...

================================
================================


ON-Camera
“Mine.”


The camera comes to life on the smiling face of the former SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Kristopher Ryans.

”Is the SCW World Champion not the leader of the pack?”

He chuckles to himself lightly, and shakes his head back and forth a few times. A soft wind blows through his hair, and wrinkles the plain orange shirt that he is wearing. As the camera pulls backwards fans at home can get a solid look the former champion. He looks thinner than he had in recent months, but there was no noticeable limp to his movements. There was no cast covering any of his limbs. He did not appear to be struggling to be up and getting around, and from the smile on his face he was not in any pain at all. For all intents and purposes, he looked like the man that had quickly risen to the top of SCW in his latest run. He looked like The Miracle. Better yet, he sounded like The Miracle.

”I mean maybe for people like Gabriel, Nick Jones, Spike Staggs, Simon Jones, Drake Green, J2H and myself. You know, the people that not only managed to win the title, but hang onto it for a decent amount of time. People that managed to beat champion and challengers alike, and hang onto the greatest prize in this company or longer than a few days, a few weeks, or maybe just a month.”

He let his signature smirk linger on his lips for just a moment before shrugging his shoulders. He continued to walk along his path, with the camera pulling back even more to show that he is standing on some kind of boardwalk. The stores around him were closed, and the light around him was fading.

”The problem is, for every single one of those names that I listed, there are at least two more not worth mentioning. Goth, Kevin Carter, Gene Blanton Junior, Sean Jackson, Raab, and Dmitri only managed to hang on for around a month. Jeremiah Hardin only managed to hang on for a couple of weeks. Crimson, most famously, could not even hang on for longer than it took me to walk down an aisle.”

Throwing that jab out there caused a particularly smug brand of satisfaction to ooze out of the former champion. He had to push that thought away from his mind though, because he had a lot of ground to cover before getting to his nemesis.

”To answer Fenris’ question, no, having the strap does not make you the leader of the pack. Arguably, I was the leader of this company before I even obtained that championship. Nobody gave a shit about Calvin Harris’ title reigns. Everyone’s eyes were on the Roulette record until the moment that I broke it. Nobody cared about Crimson, which is why I blew the roof off of the arena when I made my return as champion. Absolutely nobody was rooting for Crimson to win our dome match, but that did not stop it from becoming the best match this company has ever seen. Those are the things that you need to be able to say if you want to call yourself the leader of the pack.”

He raises the index finger of his left hand up to his lips and taps at them a few times before shaking his head.

”Crimson and Ben Jordan are most likely both going to tell you this, Fenris, so let me say it in a way that can soften the blow. Sure, your reign is already longer than Crimson’s, and was from the moment you got back to whatever they were using for a locker room on that boat. Sure, you are an undefeated rookie with more to show for yourself in a handful of matches than Ben Jordan has been able to put together in years. However, the leader of the pack, you are not. You trained at the gym basically run by legends of this company. You got through Blast From The Past with a partner that I helped train. I got injured and you got to take on a fellow rookie who had already fought through a match earlier in the night to win a championship that neither of you have the resume to carry. From the moment that you signed your contract here, you have had one lucky break after another. For you to think that you come anywhere close to being the leader of this company is laughable. Don’t make that mistake. Don’t be that guy.”

He holds up both of his hands, trying to appear more innocent than his words paint him to be. He works hard to scale back some of the pointedness of his words.

”I don’t say these things to cut into you. I don’t say them to hurt any feelings, or to try and cause a rift for my team or anything. Instead, I say them so that Fenris does not allow himself to become like the list of subpar people that I was talking about earlier. I say these things to make sure that Fenris is grounded in some kind of reality. If he goes into this match with his head full of hot air, his bubble is going to get popped by one of the two men standing across from us. That is not a guess either, that is a promise.”

He brings his hand in to tap the center of his chest with a shrug.

”People worried about me fucking up the night for my team need not worry. I know what my position in this company is. I know that I am going to get my shot to take back my title at some point. I am also smart enough to know when and where things like that are going to go down. I am smart enough to realize that this match is neither the time, nor the place for us to function as anything less than an all-star team. I was part of Jet City, even while people were telling me to ditch my partner and go for the big prize. I never did anything to jeopardize my team, or our tag team title run, even after we took a week off to beat the hell out of each other on Climax Control.”

The fond memory of beating his brother Jason in the middle of the SCW ring brings a wide smile to his face, but he has to shake the thought away. He did not have time to dwell on the past when there was so much that he needed to get to.

”I know how to act as part of a team. I know how to be successful as part of a team, even when I do not like the person that I am teaming with. That is what makes the combination of me and Fenris so much more dangerous than Ben Jordan or Crimson will give us credit for. They expect me to be fully focused on regaining a championship that I already held for six months this year. They expect me to be mad that Fenris is trying to take my spot. They expect our eyes to be focused anywhere except for on this match on Sunday.”

He shrugs his shoulders again, and gives a slow shake of his head to tell the audience just how unlikely that is.

”See, before I was injured, Fenris and I had actually talked. We have hung out as champion and challenger before, albeit being on opposite sides of the equation at the time. Not only do we get along, but we understand each other. We do not mind competing against, or around each other. How could we not? You have Fenris who is built like a machine, has the best trainers, and also happens to have the most impressive in-ring stats that anyone could put up in their rookie year. Then you have me. I’m the guy that nobody thought would get to the top, but now nobody can deny that to get to the top, you have to go through me.”

He raises his left hand up again, this time holding the tips of his thumb and index finger together while extending his middle, ring, and pinky fingers up into the air. He holds his three extended fingers out towards the camera with a cocky smile on his face.

”Three men in that ring, and none of them have been able to go through me this year. I beat Crimson at Full Circle, and closed the door on this company with a smile on my face. A couple of months later when I kicked the doors back open with that same smile, I walked into a match that Crimson built himself, and walked away with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. ”

He lowers his middle finger, leaving just the ring and pinky extended.

”I pulled Ben Jordan out of the crowd so that he could give me his best shot, and he could not walk away with a win. Neither of us were prepping for that match. It happened at the last moment, to fill a void left in the show. He could not go through me then, and he cannot go through me now.”

He drops his ring finger down, leaving only his pinky extended in the air.

”Fenris needed an injury to strip me of the title before he could claim it. Could he beat me in the ring? I guess anything is possible, but the fact of the matter is, he hasn’t done it yet. When the stakes are this high, time and time again I find a way to come out the other side unscathed. That was how I went unpinned for over a year. That is how I broke the Roulette Championship record. That is how I held the SCW World Heavyweight Championship for six months. I didn’t do it by skirting around people. I did it by taking the fight directly to the people that thought that they were better than me, just because they were naive enough to let that thought cross their mind. Kris Is SCW is not some bullshit tagline. It is not something that I made up myself. It is a label that others put on me, and that puts me at the very top of the mountain, no matter who is holding my championship at the moment.”

The further he goes, the more frustrated the notion appears to make him.

”It took people less than a month to forget who I am and what I do in this company, and inside a six-sided ring. It took an injury to knock me off my perch, and I know people are hesitant to give me the benefit of the doubt before seeing me back in a ring. Sure, shit has been secretive about what was wrong with me, but that is for good reason. I didn’t just have one injury. I didn’t just have one problem. I had a whole list of issues from having the best matches in this company since Jet City made their debut. I was sprained, strained, bruised, beaten down, and worn out. Think about it though, in the last few months I have fallen from the top of a dome of death, gone through a car window, had a near simultaneous knockout with Ben Jordan, had a piece of my ear bitten off, and have spilled liters of blood requiring dozens of stitches, all in the name of entertaining myself and others.”

The hostility fades, and is replaced by the smirk that still rubbed everyone the wrong way.

”What I needed was a month to pull my body back together after the madness that I put it through this year. What I needed was a break so that I could mend my body the right way, instead of the way that the old Kris would have. I didn’t need some kind of immediately relief like I used to. I needed to step away, and do things the right way, so that when I came back, my ring work was just as sharp as what is going on up here...”

He taps his temple with the tip of his index finger.

”I came back to remind all of you, Fenris included, that Kris is SCW....”

His eyes narrow, and the smirk becomes more defined.

”...and all of SCW is mine.”

The feed fades out to black, and cuts off.



================================
================================



Wednesday
8.8.18
New York City, New York
12:04pm
“The Best Bad Idea!”
OFF-Camera


Both doors of Kris’ car close at the same time, making them echo much louder than they should. Instead of walking towards the door, Kris stops, and pulls the sunglasses down off of his face to look at his trainee. Adam shrugs his shoulders, and motions down towards the car, already starting to plead his case.

Adam Wilson: You going to blame that one on me too? Come on! I don’t know why you’re so fucking on edge today, but I am going to need you to bring it down a few dozen notches, okay? This is not Nazi Germany, and I didn’t break your car door.

Kris circles around the front of the car, and looks down at the hood. It had been a few months since Adam had slammed into the passenger side wheel well on his bicycle, and put a huge dent in the hood when flipped over his handlebars and landed on top of it. The former champion does not even have to open his mouth to hurl the accusation at Adam.

Adam Wilson: Okay, but I am pretty sure that I have already worked that one off. I mean you chased me down, and Kyle kicked my ass. It was over a month ago man, you have to let that one go. Plus, I am pretty sure I have absorbed enough beatings in training since then to make up for it. You can’t still be pissed off about it, can you?

Kris’ eyes do not shift away from the car, but Adam’s is pulled away entirely as a hand clasps down on his shoulder. He had not even heard anyone walk up behind him, and in his surprise, shrugs the hand off of his shoulder and spins towards whoever was there, raising a fist to defend himself. It was not the smartest thing that he could do though, as his wrist is snatched out of midair. Before he even has eyes on his attacker, an arm hooks around his neck, and Adam gets flipped forward, back first onto the hood of the car only working to make the damage worse. When he looks up at the man that put him down, his jaw falls open in awe.

Jason Halich: First, never throw a punch until you have your eyes on your opponent. Second, you have no idea how long he can hold a grudge for even the pettiest of reasons. Third, shut up.

Adam’s eyes shift back and forth between the two brothers, and he is confused as to why he was the one lucky enough to be present for the Jet City reunion of sorts. The day had started of pretty terrible, but if Jay was joining in on their training, maybe things were about to actually get interesting. On the other hand, Kris did not seem thrilled to see him. He had already been looking over the top of his sunglasses, but now pulls them all the way off of his face to look down at his trainee on the hood of his car.

Kristopher Ryans: Adam, this is Jason Halich. He used to be a wrestler. He also used to own a wrestling company. He sucked so bad at both that he does not do either anymore.

Jason opens his mouth to take exception to Kris’ words, but Adam cuts him off.

Adam Wilson: Actually I already kne...

Neither brother looks down at him before they speak in unison.

Kris and Jason: Shut up!

Adam slams his mouth closed, and looks back and forth between the two brothers, realizing that he was not needed for this particular conversation.

Kristopher Ryans: How was the plane ride?

Jason laughed, but there did not seem to be any joy in it. It was more like one of those polite professional laughs people used to mask annoyance. The former SCW tag champion shrugs it away quickly though.

Jason Halich: For cramming 26 people onto the jet, not nearly as bad as it could be.

Adam looked to Kris’ reaction to try and figure out exactly what they were talking about. For some reason, Kris looked surprised by Jay’s statement, but it was anyone’s guess as to why.

Kristopher Ryans: Cool, that means that the kid can play zebra.

Both brothers looks down at Adam on the hood of the car, and he gives an awkward smile, and small wave to the both of them in response, not knowing if it was okay to speak up or not.

Jason Halich: So this kid messes up your car--

Kris does not even let him move onto whatever it was he was going to add to the thought before correcting him.

Kristopher Ryans: Twice!

Jason holds up his hands innocently, and starts over.

Jason Halich: Messes up your car twice, after calling you a dick...

Kris tries to interrupt again, but Jason waves him off before he can get a word out.

Jason Halich: I’m paraphrasing. Deal with it.

Kris closes his mouth, and Adam sees him defeated for the first time. It was almost impressive how Jay was able to shut Kris down so easily, when Kris easily knots up so many others.

Jason Halich: ...and you still bailed him out of trouble and started training him?

Jason shakes his head with a smile, and then offers Adam his hand. Adam is reluctant at first, but takes it and gets back to his feet just as a car pulls in on the other side of the parking lot.

Adam Wilson: Who’s that?

Both Jason and Kris look up in the direction of the car, and all joking evaporates out of the air. Kris nods in the direction of the vehicle.

Kristopher Ryans: That’s the guest of honor.

The car parks and shuts off as they speak, and as Adam turns his attention back to it, the doors pop open and the SCW World Heavyweight Champion Fenris, along with his brother Aron step out into the parking lot. Adam’s eyes go wide, and he takes a step forward towards them without thinking about it. He is only stopped by Jason putting a hand on his shoulder and directing him back towards the building.

Jason Halich: This one’s not for us, zebra. Let’s go get you a shirt.

Adam does not even try to fight the direction Jay was leading him, but did shoot a look back over to Kris and Fenris in the parking lot. The two competitors stopped to talk while Aron continued past them to the building. For some reason though, Kris did not seem irritated at all with the new champion.

Kristopher Ryans: Glad you decided to take me up on the offer.

The champion does not give Kris much to work with other than a small shrug.

Fenris: I don’t want it to be awkward.

Kris forced himself to look genuinely taken aback by the statement, and shook his head enthusiastically.

Kristopher Ryans: Just because you brought my title here instead of me? Nah, we are a team until Sunday.

It was Fenris’ turn to look surprised, and makes an attempt to correct Kris.

Fenris: Or th---

Kris cuts him off before he can finish the thought, knowing exactly where he was going to be taking the conversation and wanting to push it off to a time where they did not have so much to do. Now was not the time or place.

Kristopher Ryans: Oh right, nah… still no weirdness. We don’t have time for that. The reason I wanted you to come out was because we need to figure out how to work together, so I thought that maybe going up against Jet City would be a good start.

Again Fenris appears more confused than anything else.

Fenris: You and your brother are Jet City. How can you compete against yourself?

The smirk came back to Kris’ face at once, and he extended a hand up to drop onto Fenris’ shoulder.

Kristopher Ryans: Today is going to be so much fun...


================================
================================



ON-Camera
“Team Least Likely”


”Crimson and Ben Jordan.”

The scene comes to life on the face of Kristopher Ryans, but he is not focused on the camera at all. The audience can only see the left side of his face as he looks away from the camera. We are also low to the ground, meaning that the former champion is likely sitting down. He is breathing heavily and there is a white towel wrapped around his neck.

”One is an all around nice guy. Someone that everyone in this company, and all of the fans, can’t help but respect. A guy that has always done everything the right way. The kind of guy that takes himself so seriously that he gets a little bent out of shape when people twist his words. Ben Jordan is the textbook good guy. That is why when he finally spoke up about his lack of opportunities, people stood up for him. Every person worth a shit in this company stood up for him. As the champion at the time, I extended my hand and told him to tear the roof off the arena with me in a show opener just for shits and giggles. I am immensely happy that the guy cashed in all of that momentum and won himself a championship in my absence. I mean, it is the Roulette Championship, so he is never going to get out of my shadow there, but still a championship.”

The camera starts to move around Kris, and the audience can see that there is a smile on his face. It is not just the half smirk he is known for either. The camera continues to move around him but he does not move with it.

”Sure, the guy ruined one of my main event matches on Climax Control with some inappropriately timed drinking. Sure, there was that time the ginger Bad Boy wanted to bang him, or at least I think I remember it that way. Despite some weird missteps, and Sausage Kings along the way, there is no arguing that Ben Jordan is a good guy. That is what makes his pairing with Crimson so laughable.”

The camera only stops rotating as his eyeline comes to the center of the frame. The smile fades off of his face as soon as his rival’s name comes out of his mouth. He sits back though, and tries to erase the expression from his face. After a deep breath, he replaces it with a smirk, and speaks in the same complimentary tone as before, despite it sounding more forced.

”As for Crimson, well I know what you people expect. You have seen it all play out just like I have. Every single fan in the arenas, and at home watching know that the two of us hate each other. He bit off a piece of my ear last time we were in the ring together, and that was in a losing effort. Imagine what he could have done if the momentum in that match was swinging the other way? Does everyone forget his last misstep in that match was an attempt to legitimately stab me? That is the man he is. He is the polar opposite of everything that Ben Jordan, and the #BenDeservesBetter movement stood for.”

Kris sighs and shakes his head though. The next words come out more labored than before, a sign that he really does not want to say them at all.

”That being said, if I really am the best in this company right now, it is because he is every bit as good as I am, and I am just the one that walked away with the last victory. If Crimson were champion, nobody could question his legitimacy. I have spent a lot of time trying to dismiss that. I have spent a lot of time ignoring it, or calling him garbage. He is much better than I was ever willing to give him credit for, but in my defense, it is because he is a really shitty person.”

He actually makes himself chuckle, and doing so shakes the labored tone out of his voice. He had managed to work around the compliment and bring it back into his wheelhouse where he was more comfortable.

”Crimson pushed me to the height that I was afraid to go to before he showed up. He gave me a reason to get there before someone else did. He gave me a reason to fight for this company. When I showed up at Full Circle, it was just as much for all of you as it was for me. I came back in January so that I could give the story a happy ending. I came back when the doors reopened to stop Crimson from claiming the top prize and running everything into the ground. I have only been around in SCW for nearly the last year as a means to stop him from getting to the top. He has been right about the two of us from the very beginning. Crimson said that we are going to do this forever, and he is absolutely right. He is the type that is never going to stop reaching for the top, and I am always going to be the person that is not going to stand around and let him have it.”

He laughs again, and gestures towards the camera, as if he suddenly remember what got him off on that thread.

”Which is why this team of Ben Jordan and Crimson is laughable at best, at least on paper. Ben should be on my side here. He should not be comfortable standing next to Crimson. He should know that as soon as he tags that monster in, he is going to break every rule, and shit on everything that this company is. Ben Jordan is going to stand on the apron and watch Crimson wreck a place that he has always helped to build, without getting any of the credit for it. On the flip side of that, Ben Jordan could carry someone like Crimson into the SCW World Heavyweight Championship picture with a win over the current champion, and the real champion.”

He pauses just long enough to wink at the camera with a smirk, likely directing the comment to Fenris more than the other two, or the viewers at home.

”On the flipside? Crimson has to team with the kind of person that he cannot stand. As much as he might hate me, he has to appreciate the fact that I do not always play by all of the rules. At the very least, he knows that I understand him. Ben Jordan is not that guy though. Ben Jordan is a guy that does everything the right way. Ben Jordan lets Despy negotiate his contracts, because that is just the kind of guy that he is. Crimson tagging Ben in goes against everything that Crimson believes. Ben not being willing to break the rules takes away the only advantage that Crimson knows he has against absolutely everyone.”

He shrugs his shoulders but looks confused.

”I don’t know how these two can work together, but I know exactly how Fenris and I are going to work together. Sure, there is this looming championship problem hanging over our heads, and I like to poke fun at him, but we both know that no matter what we do, that problem does not get solved tonight. We also already expected to square off against each other going back more than a month. We have been mentally prepared to fight over the biggest prize in this company whenever and wherever the powers that be decide that we are going to do it, and we have yet to come to blows with one another. We have yet to attack each other. We are not blindsiding one another with cheap shots, and we are not exchange vile words. Instead, we are training together as a team, and exchanging some friendly banter back and forth about the situation that my injury left us in.”

He brushes sweat away from his right eyebrow and looks away from the camera.

”Ben and Crimson have no reason to work with one another. I doubt that they have legitimately reached out to one another about this match, and I don’t think their philosophies can co-exist as teammates. They cannot trust each other just based on their personalities, let alone the fact that Ben was talking about smacking Crimson around only a week ago.”

He motions back at the building over his shoulder with a light laugh.

”Meanwhile, Fenris and I were friends in the lead up to Summer XXXtreme, and have been more than capable of functioning on the same page to do some real damage in the ring. We can trust each other, because the two of us know that there is no way that we are going to jeopardize our match with one another by taking our eyes off of what needs to be done this week.”

He takes the towel out from around his neck and whips it towards the camera as he stands to his feet. His breathing is a lot more normal now, and he seems to be catching a second wind.

”If we are talking about who the better team is on paper, it is Fenris and I. If we are talking about which team is going to function better together in the ring, that answer is the same. If this match goes by the book, Fenris and I win every single time. If not, and the match comes down to the first team to implode, I think we all know which team it is going to be.”

He shoots one last smirk at the camera before turning away.

”I can’t wait to see what happens….”


================================
================================


Wednesday
8.8.18
New York City, New York
12:20pm
“We Are!!”
OFF-Camera


As Fenris and Kris come into the training center, Fenris starts to take note of his surroundings. Before he can ask, Kris fills him in on some of the blanks.

Kristopher Ryans: So i know it is not the technologically advanced, state-of-the-art kind of place that you are used to. Jet City shut down. This is kind of an adventure started by a friend, and we are just using the space for the day.

Fenris finally buts in to ask a question before Kris can answer it.

Fenris: What are we doing here that we can’t do anywhere else?

As they turn into the main space of the gym, Fenris’ question is answered. In front of him is a six sided ring setup with Kris’ brother Jason, and the trainee Fenris had seen earlier, although now he was wearing a referee shirt. The real sight was on the other side of the ring though. When Kris had said Jet City, Fenris had immediately thought of the team. When they were coming in, his mind had jumped to the gym itself. Now that he was standing in front of a sizable crowd though, he understood how wrong he had been, and why Kris said that today was going to be so much fun.

Kristopher Ryans: Jet City is not just me and my brother, and it is not a gym anymore. It is a lot bigger, and a shitload more mobile than all of that.

Kris climbed the stairs into the ring, and Fenris followed behind him. As they stepped to the center, he looked out on all of the faces in the crowd. Some he knew, but most were unfamiliar.

Fenris: Is this all of your students?

Kris nodded, but had to correct him a little bit.

Kristopher Ryans: Students. Trainers. Friends. Family. Everyone that was tied to the school was trained to compete at one point or another. A lot of them were teams.

Kris points over towards Porter and Killian Sweete, known as The Black Sheep in SCW. Next to them are the two members of Team Quik, and Awkward Inc rounded off the group.

Fenris: What are they all doing here?

Kris laughed without taking his eyes of the crowd, looking out through the people that had become in family over the last few years.

Kristopher Ryans: 26 people. That is thirteen teams. We are going to fight them all one at a time, until we beat all of them.

Fenris’ eyes open wide, and suddenly the idea was seeming less fun.

Fenris: Until we lose?

Kris shook his head, looking even more devious by the moment.

Kristopher Ryans: Today we are going to win a lot, and we are going to lose a lot. By the time we are done we will know how to win as a team, and no longer be afraid of losing. Maybe it will teach you some humility. If you were ever curious how I went from a nothing in this company to the person at the top, here it is.

Kris gestured out to the crowd of people.

Kristopher Ryans: You have heights ranging from the 5’7” Coby Quik to 6
5” Aaron Isaacs. You got people like Kyle Kavanaugh bringing 160 of high flying ability to the ring, and then people 353 like Parker Wayde that are going to try and pound you into the mat. This group of people is every style, every size, and ever trick that can be pulled on us as a team.


Fenris nods, starting to understand where Kris was coming from.

Fenris: This is Jet City?

Kris nods again, the smile on his face widening.

Kristopher Ryans: This is the only way we know how to do things. We go until we can’t answer a ten count, then we start again tomorrow.

Fenris looked from the crowd, and over to Kris.

Fenris: Until what?

Kris looked back at him with a glint of excitement in his eye.

Kristopher Ryans: Until we don’t even have to think about being a team anymore, it just flows.

Fenris nodded and reached out for Kris’ hand. The former champion quickly took and shook it as Jason stepped up to the group of competitors.

Jason Halich: Jet City! Let’s get to work!

43
Character Building Roleplays / Ispy
« on: June 25, 2018, 02:20:50 AM »
 ??? - “Ispy”

It wasn't like I was trying to grab anyone's attention or anything, so I didn't think the word was even directed at me. It sounded more muttered under someone's breath and I wasn't about to try and start another conversation after the two ladies at the bar looked like they wanted to rip my head off. That's probably why the guy in the first booth putting up his hand to stop me caught me off guard.

??? - “You are just going to let her blow you off like that and walk away?”

I wasn't about to take shit from some random guy, but there was something familiar about his face. I knew it from somewhere, but I couldn't place it. More than that though, his voice was the same as the one before. It suddenly clicked together that whatever he had said was directed at me. There was only one problem.

Adam: “What was it you called me? Ispy?”

He laughed in my face, and motioned to the bench opposite him in the booth. I wasn't fond of the idea of some stranger laughing at me, but for some reason I didn't get ass offended by it as I reasonably should have. It had to be some kind of insult. I don't know why I didn't walk away right there. I didn't really know who he was. I had no obligation to sit, but I did. As I got comfortable in the booth, he nodded back over to the bartender that had rudely refused to answer my question.

??? - “Ispy.”

So it was some kind of insult, but it wasn't aimed at me, or so I thought.

Adam: “What because she wa--”

He didn't let me finish the thought, and actually sighed like he was annoyed. To that point, I rarely felt like the dumbest person in the room. I usually felt like I could outwit anyone within earshot, but there was something about this guy. Being corrected and taunted should have ticked me off, but I was more curious what he was going to say than anything else.

??? - “I...spy…”

It clicked together in that moment. I knew where I recognized his face from, and knew why it seemed so normal that he would be talking me in circles just to mess with me. Before I could ask, he cut me off to continue.

Kris: “I saw the way you looked at her when you walked up. She shut you down hard before you could even say anything.”

He made an annoying and judgemental clicking sound with his tongue against the roof of his mouth. I flashed back to how many times I had seen adults do it to me as a kid and found it more frustrating than his laughing in my face.

Kris: “....and you just walked away like a bitch. It was disappointing.”

I wasn't going to let him keep poking at me. He was probably banking on me not knowing who he was, and letting it all get under my skin. The familiarity made it easy to deny him what he wanted. I could end the game before he even got to enjoy it.

Adam: “Well not everyone is famous and can get anyone to do whatever they want. Some of us aren't that lucky.”

I tapped my knuckles on the table twice and rolled my eyes at him. I had places to go, and more important things to worry about than entertaining some asshole.

Adam: “Thanks for the… whatever this was. Advice?”

I shook my head, and saw something change in his eyes. He tried to interrupt me, but I had him now. It was my turn to cut him off.

Adam: “Nah, advice has to be useful. This was just… well.. it happened.”

I slid to the end of the bench and got up to my feet proud of myself. I knew he wasn't going to let me get the last word, but I thought I would be able to brush off whatever it was.

Kris: “You're pretty good at running away but making it look like it's what you really want to be doing. Must have a lot of practice.”

It cut me, but not as deep as I think he was banking on. It was also painless to turn it back on him.

Adam: “Yeah, we can spot our own.”

I winked at him before he could throw the trademark my direction. I didn't wait for him to put together any kind of rebuttal either, making my way towards the door.

Adam: “Try not to get thrown up on again, champ.”


===========================
=======================
===================


The growl of frustration slipped from the young girl's lips as she slung her overly large purse over her shoulder as her shift at the bar ended. She shoots the blonde that was still sitting at the bar a look as she makes her way to the door.

Elowyn: “Stupid Mikah. Showing up and costing me money.”

She mumbles under her breath as she walks out of the bar. She waves bye to the bouncer and doesn't pay attention to where she's going. As she comes out of the front door and onto the sidewalk, she is nearly mowed over by a bicycle that screeches to a halt and slides sideways to avoid her. The person on it was just as shocked to see her as she was to see him, and stutters over a few words trying to explain himself.

Adam: “I-I-I didn't even see you come out. I was just trying to leave. Sor--”

He cuts himself short of an apology when he realizes who she is. Instead of finishing the word, he shrugs his shoulders and gives her an undeniably fake smile.

Adam: “You know what? No. I should have just ran you over.”

She glares at him, the wind picking up a little bit and blowing her already messy curly locks all over her face. She folds her arms over her chest before looking him over.

Elowyn: “Of course. You'd have to have a bicycle to run anybody over because you can't do it with just yourself. Pathetic.”

She gives him a once over again before rolling her eyes and trying to move around him. She wasn't in the mood to deal with his bullshit and was going to make sure let him know that.

Adam: “Oh look, she does talk.”

He tries to move the bike to the side to get out of her way, but unintentionally moves in the same direction that she does, cutting her off. They both try to sidestep the opposite direction at the same time, leading them to still be standing in each other’s way.

Adam: “I guess there must be some rule about doing so when you’re on the clock. Can you get out of my way, please?”

She takes a deep breath, trying to contain her frustration. She was growing more and more agitated with the guy in front of her and his accusatory tone he was taking with her.

Elowyn: “Can YOU get out of MY way? Seriously, do you have a problem?”

She doesn't make a move to go around him but instead, stays in place. The frown was settled on her pretty face as well, letting him know about her frustration.

Elowyn: “YOU were the one that cut me off. So I don't know if you're uneducated or what, but you need to move before I make you move. I am not in the mood to deal with your shit.”

He motions around to his left with his arm, allowing her to pass in front of him, keeping the bike steady.

Adam: “After you.”

She looks at him, his eyes narrowing at him but she doesn’t hesitate in walking past him.  She shakes her messy hair out behind her as she literally struts past him.

Elowyn: “Thank you.”

It was not a sincere thank you but it was something she felt that she needed to say to him. Why?  She hadn’t been too sure but something about him was strange.

Elowyn:  “And maybe, instead of being such a goddamned hoodlum, you should work on not running people over.”

He shrugged his shoulders, not letting the insult get to him at all.

Adam: “Well, you're not a speed bump on the sidewalk, so I guess I'm already ahead of the curve.”

He looks over his shoulder in her direction with a smirk on his face.

Adam: “While we're giving free advice though, when you work for tips, being a bitch costs you money.”

She whips around to glare at him, stopping in her tracks to do so.  She looks at him before vaguely remembering him as the guy that tried to interrupt her conversation with Mikah.

Elowyn: “Being a dick doesn’t get you a drink, now does it?”

She smirks before rolling her eyes and turning back around, walking in the direction of the house she lived in.  She didn’t count on him following or anything really, just started to walk.

Adam: “You think you know everything…”

He spins the bike around towards her and rides forward, coming alongside her.

Adam: “I'm not riding around on this because I think it makes me look good. I'm not carrying extra weight because it makes for a good workout.”

He nods behind the seat of the bike where a case is strapped above the tire.

Adam: “I wasn't looking for a drink. I was trying to ask for help, but I guess I'm just wasting my time trying to give someone down here the benefit of the doubt.”

She tries her best to keep her emotions in check as he talks and rides his bicycle alongside her.  She turns her body slightly, stopping at a crosswalk with a DO NOT CROSS sign flashing at them.

Elowyn:  “What?  Are you saying that the people that live down here are trash?”

She didn’t bother with hiding the look of irritation in her eyes as she stares at him, like she was trying to stare a hole through his body.

Elowyn:  “You chose to go into that bar and you chose to insert yourself into the conversation I was having.  That was YOUR choice, not mine.  You could have chosen a gas station to ask for help.  Or you know, asked one of the hundred other people in the bar for help.”

She gives him a look as she starts walking again as the sign lets them cross now.

Elowyn: “So, don’t try to push your stupidity on me, guy.”

He pushes the bike away from the curb, still at her side, and not wanting to let her get the last word in the argument.

Adam: “A conversation you were having instead of doing your job…”

As she goes up onto the sidewalk on the other side of the street, he rides alongside it still on the road.

Adam: “Your job paying some kind of attention to possible customers…. and you can't even seem to do that well enough, so maybe the stereotype fits.”

She rolls her eyes before contemplating on sticking her foot out to trip him on the bike but thinks better of it.

Elowyn: “I was talking with that lady who apparently is like a daughter to the owners.  It was a serious conversation.  A conversation you had no part in.  And should have kept your pointy nose out of it.”

She doesn’t bother looking at him as she walks, watching the houses pass them by.  She wasn’t scared of the neighborhood, having lived there her entire life and just barely scraping by.

Adam: “Pointy nose?”

He laughs at the attempt to insult his appearance, not taking offense to it in the least.

Adam: “That is the best you have? All this time arguing and that is the best you came up with? Way to prove my point about how bright the neighborhood is.”

She runs a hand through her messy curls as they were getting dangerously close to her house.  She wasn’t sure if she wanted him to know where she lived so she stops in the middle of the sidewalk again.

Elowyn: “What the hell is your problem!?  Do you not know when you’re not wanted?  Are you like a dog that doesn’t know the word no?”

She gives him a dirty look before rolling her eyes in irritation again. She puts her hands on her hips and looks at him, expectantly. He stops, and plants both feet on the ground, just now realizing that he was following her in the opposite direction from where he thought he needed to be albeit just being a guess. He looks back over his shoulder in that direction, and then back to her.

Adam: “I can see that this is a lost cause…”

It was Kris that had gotten in his head with this girl. Maybe that was why he argued with her. He wanted to prove someone he did not even know wrong.

Adam: “Enjoy the rest of your miserable day.”

He spins the bike around in the opposite direction. She watches him for a moment.

Elowyn: “Don't fall off your bike!”

She shouts at his back as he starts to ride away.

Elowyn: “Because I'm not fixing you up!”

He rides straight across the road they had just crossed, not waiting for the light to change. Instead of turning back towards her, he waves over his shoulder quickly before hopping up onto the sidewalk and racing away to make up for the time that he lost.


==============================
=========================
=====================


They did not cross paths again for a few days following their strange meeting, but that had not stopped Adam from talking about the experience. Especially now that he found himself back in the same neighborhood. It was more of a social call this time, instead of work pulling him this direction. As such he was dressed a lot more casually.

Adam: “I dunno man, she was pretty shitty for no reason. Not sure anyone down here is going to be worth pic---”

He kicked the skateboard at his feet up and then tossed it to one of his friends behind him as his eyes found her inside the small store. They seemed to pick up on the way his words stopped coming, and traced his eyeline to her. Before anyone in the group could give him any shit for it, he pushed through the door, and pulled it closed behind him. He made his way across the store, tucking his hands into the front pockets of his jeans and stepping up behind her in line.

Adam: “I guess they let anyone in these places…”

She had been on a mission to get pedialyte and soup because Lincoln was sick. She hadn't expected to run into the douchebag from the other night in the store.

Elowyn: “Clearly. They let you in here.”

She doesn't bat an eye and doesn't even turn around to look at him. Her arms were full and she couldn't find the pedialyte, so he had to accept the fact that Gatorade would work just the same.

Elowyn: “Is there a reason you're in here? It is clear that you don't have a life and are trying to start something.”

She looked a mess, her wild hair up in a messy bun to keep the strands from her face and to probably conceal the fact that she hadn't had time to properly wash her hair. Shower? Yes but before she could get her hair washed, she was being shouted at by Asher.

Elowyn: “I really don't have time for your antics right now. So either way whatever it is you have on your mind or get lost.”

She steps forward in line. She didn't know if she could handle anything he threw at her without breaking. It had been a rough couple of days, money wise.  And their father had stopped by to see their mother and that was a mess in itself.

Adam: “Wow… so you’re like, always a bitch. It wasn’t just a one time thing.”

He shrugs lightly, and tries to shake off any sign of visible surprise. He was not even sure that she was going to remember seeing him. He certainly hadn’t thought that he was going to see her again, at least not so soon. His friends all hung around the outside of the doors, looking through the glass windows, but unable to hear the conversation. He tries to wave them off without her noticing.

Adam: “Here I was… about to give you the benefit of the doubt, and you just prove that I was right the first time.”

She looks at him before shaking her head, not in the mood to deal with him.

Elowyn: “And what did you expect me to do?”

She raises an eyebrow at him before turning to see if she needed to move forward in line.

Elowyn: “Did you expect me to just jump into your arms and hug you? Like I should be so excited to see you?”

She raises an eyebrow at him. He shakes his head without even acknowledging that she meant it more as an insult than anything realistic.

Adam: “Maybe a.. Oh you’re that guy. Sorry I was shitty to you for no reason...”

He does his best to mimic the cadence of her voice back to her, knowing that there was no way that he could strike the same tone that she did.

Adam: “Or even, hey we got off on the wrong foot, don’t be a dick next time and maybe we can just get past that.”

He shrugs lightly, and tilts his head slightly to his left.

Adam: “Maybe?”

She looks at him before sighing, not really having it in her to fight with him today. She moves forward and places her things on the counter.

Elowyn: “Maybe.”

She grabs her purse as the cashier rings things up and she scrambles through her things and finds the right amount of cash and shoves it into the guy's hand.

Elowyn: “Thanks.”

She takes the bag he offers her before looking at Adam. She offers a smile before turning to leave or at least move out his way.

Elowyn: “You...right. Sorry I was having a bad night the other night.”

He steps to the side, and reaches into his pocket before slapping a bill down on the counter. He does not even look at the cashier before doing so.

Adam: “That is so much better. See, we could have started there last time and already become friends.”

He looks up at the cashier finally, and points to the outside.

Adam: “I am hoping that ice machine has something useful in it because I literally need to buy all of it.”

The cashier looks down at the bill on the counter, and then back up at Adam confused. Adam’s eyes shift back and forth and few times, not exactly sure what the hold up is.

Adam: “No seriously. They are only a few dollars each. Use your little magic marker to make sure it is real and then give me a thumbs up or something. Kinda got things to do.”

Ellie had started to move away from him as he spoke with the cashier, but as he went about checking the bill, Adam spun around her way.

Adam: “...and if you don’t have any plans tonight, maybe you want to come have fun for a while. Nothing too dangerous.”

She looks at him, a little unsure of where he was going with this. But how could she go anyways? Lincoln was sick.

Elowyn: “Fun? What's fun?”

She gives him an unapologetic look as she shifts the bag to her other hand as she starts to walk in the direction of her house. The cashier gives up a sarcastic thumbs up without producing any change, and Adam follows her from the small store. His friends disperse and move a truck in front of the ice machine before tossing bags from it into the back of the truck. Adam’s focus was less on them though, and totally on her.

Adam: “See, fun is a thing that you do in order to get away from the things that suck, even if just for a few hours.”

He comes up to her side, looking over at her as they walk.

Adam: “Makes the bullshit more tolerable.”

She looks at him as he walks alongside her and she smiles at him a bit bit not much.

Elowyn: “Coming from a guy who probably has absolutely no responsibility. And I am not saying that in a negative manner.”

She shrugs her shoulders as they stop to cross the street. She watches the light, waiting for it to change before they cross.

Elowyn: “Plus, how would I even know how to get there?”

He reaches into his back pocket and pulls out a phone. When he clicks the screen on, there is not much to the display.

Adam: “I actually had some thoughts about that.”

He opens up the messenger on it and sends a quick text. Almost as soon as his does, a second phone chimes in his front pocket.

Adam: “Here…”

He catches the strange look she gives him and tries to brush it off.

Adam: “Not going to be presumptuous enough to ask for your number or anything. This is just a throw away. I sent a message to myself. You have my number in it now. If you want to come, let me know. You don't have to decide now.”

He extends the phone out to her after clicking off the screen. She looks at the phone and then over at him, frowning.

Elowyn: “I cannot take a phone from you. Under no circumstances would that be acceptable.”

She looks at the phone that he was still holding out to her.

Elowyn: “I can't come anyways. My brother is sick and well…”

She doesn't offer anything else but an apologetic look. He does not appear to follow the line of thinking.

Adam: “You're not taking it. You're borrowing it in order to get directions to a party. Just a couple people. Okay… maybe like a couple dozen people.”

His friends pull away from the store, and quickly catch up to where they are walking. He holds a hand out to stop them from trying to yell out at him, with only his index finger extended upwards.

Adam: “Anyone can make excuses not to do things. They can also find ways around those excuses too if they really want to.”

She looks at him, biting her bottom lip. She knew she could ask Asher to watch Lincoln but still.

Elowyn: “I'll think about it.”

It was all she offers him before she turns before looking at the house that was just a few hundred feet away. With her eyes up at the house, he reaches out and slips the phone into the top of the bag that she is carrying before moving away from her.

Adam: “Well, you'll have to get that back to me somehow. I guess either way you will have to text me.”

He offers her a wink as the truck picks up speed to meet him at the side of the road. It does not even come to a full stop before he leaps up onto the back of it with all of the ice.

Adam: “Or you know, steal it, sell it, smash it, hope to never run into me again.”

She watches him as he seems pretty confident in her going to whatever party he was throwing. She raises an eyebrow at him.

Elowyn: “Maybe all of the above.”

She doesn't try to give the phone back, however. The thought of getting away from the house seemed decent. If only for one night.

Elowyn: “We will see…”

She turns and starts walking up the sidewalk to the house as the truck speeds away down the road.

44
Climax Control Archives / Flash From The Past
« on: June 15, 2018, 06:59:19 PM »
 

The feed comes to life focused on a blank television screen. Seconds go by without registering any audio, and viewers start to wonder if their screens are frozen. Suddenly, static spread across the screen. It is all snow at first, but a familiar voice starts to cut through the sound. The picture becomes more and more clear, finally showing the two brothers known collectively as Jet City standing next to each other.

Jason:
“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, bitches and hoes, crackers and dark chocolates, and anyone in between….”


The feed cuts out for just a second, and comes back on Kris’ smiling face.

Kris:
“In two weeks’ time, our heroes, the dynamic duo known as Jet City, will step into the Galen Center, in beautiful Los Angeles, California to challenge Jon “Pillsbury” Dough and Eyesnsane for the SCW Tag Team Championships...”


Viewers start to piece together why the two are standing side by side. The clips are not of present day. Instead, we cycle through some a few more clips quickly, highlights of both Kris and Jason from their time in SCW together. The clips quickly fade back to the original video from the duo.

Jason:
“So… without further ado, we give you, the multi-time world champion “Jack of Hearts” Jason Halich…”


The two men on the screen fight over the microphone, but the feed runs through images of Jason’s career, and introduction into SCW.

Kris:
“The former SCW Internet Champion and the only half of the team to actually win an SCW match in his career! He is “The Accident” Kris Halich!”


Several images of Kris holding his first championship in the company flash on the screen just as their voices join together now, on the same page for just a single moment.

Jason & Kris:
“WE ARE!”


The camera cycles back to entrances the two have made into the SCW arenas together, each one with Kris screaming out the same line.

Kris:
“Jet!”


We cut quickly to several different clips of Jason finishing the team name.

Jason:
“City!”


The screen fades to static again, but the pause is shorter this time. We appear to fast forward through time, catching up with the two brothers a week later, again standing in the frame together, but this time behind opposing podiums.

Jason:
“The path that we are going to carve through SCW is not one of individual notoriety or accomplishment. Jet City is not some partnership to arbitrarily be thrown away when we feel it is time to rise above the group and make a run as individuals. We have done that. We have been champions in the past. The thing that we have never done, but the thing that we are going to do in a little over a week, is win a championship together. SCW has given us the opportunity to do just that. We are not going to let them down. You may not exactly be cheering for us, often times you will probably boo us, but one thing that will never be, is bored by us.”


The cheers of the people in attendance for the debate kicks off another series of clips, each one showing fans on their feet cheering either in Jet City gear, or holding supportive signs. When it cuts back to the the two men, the focus is on Jason.

Jason:
“And for any of you that are fans of The Members of the Elders, you might want to go ahead and phone a ride home for them from the Galen Center, because they are going to need it.”


He tosses the microphone back to his brother, who holds it up.

Kris:
“Someone call the ambulance! There’s gonna be an Accident!”


Static takes over again, only to cut to Jason once more.

Jason:
“You say that the pressure is on us to prove ourselves. You could not be more wrong. See, as the new team on the block, not having wrestled a match in the last six months, going against the tag team champions, we have no chance…. On paper.”



We cut seamlessly to Kris who is beaming confidence, even before ever becoming an SCW Grand Slam Champion.

Kris:
“We are unproven, rusty, and as new as we could possibly be. How embarrassing would it be for you to lose to us?”


Suddenly the purpose of the trip down memory lane becomes more clear. The smile on Kris’ face makes it even more apparent, but instead of dwelling on it, we shift back to Jason.

Jason:
“On the other hand, when we beat you, you look incredibly silly. All of those things about running the division become punchlines. Your names in history become a placeholder between teams that actually mean something. The things we said about The Elders beating a team on the way out, become fact, not opinion. You will go down as a team that dropped the titles without having the ability to defend them, at a time where the tag team division was at its weakest point. When you two lose those titles Sunday, you lose everything.”


The screen flashes shots from the battle that had not yet taken place, with both members of Jet City getting the better of The Elders on their way to their amazing tag championship reign.

Kris:
“And when we win, we hit the ground running and become the team that is going to lead this division out of the dark times and back into the spotlight.”


More clips show in rapid succession of Jet City's dominance on their way to becoming tag team of the year.

Jason:
“Strap in guys. We are taking SCW for a ride.”


The feed starts to become more unstable, fading as the two brother finish out the old promo.

Kris:
“Jet.”


By the time Jason responds, the screen is snow, and Jason's voice can barely be heard.

Jason:
“City.”


The screen goes blank, but the feed does not die. Instead, it starts to pan back from the screen. Standing next to it, is the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, with the belt draped over his shoulder. There is a half-smile on his face as he looks down at the screen.

“I find trips down memory lane amusing…”

He looks up from the television screen and into the camera, but his expression does not change.

“I look at them as lessons, but not for me. For all of you.”

The champion gives a light shrug of his shoulders.

“That was me at my least capable. I was coming in with a partner that I was in constant conflict with. I was part of a collective that was either amazing, or combustible and there was no in between. I hadn't competed in any tag matches in a long time, and I had only won a single match since coming out of retirement. The Elder Bitches, not to be confused with the Female Elders..”

He chuckles at the old joke, but does not let it get him off topic.

“...they were the first real test. We were an unproven team, and I was an unreliable member of this roster. I was a joke that people used to insult one another when they were half-assing their commitments. I was a notorious flake with an unjustifiable ego…

He motions back to the screen as his smile widens.

“...but I was still right.”

He taps his fingertips on the top of the television screen a few times and then moves away from it. As he walks the camera follows.

“I hadn't broken any Roulette Championship records yet. I hadn't even successfully won a Roulette match. Jason and I came in and talked a big game about walking away with championships in our first match here, and how did Jon respond? Does anyone even remember?”

He waits for a response that cannot possibly come from the audience, but then answers his own question.

“They tried to pull us apart as a team. They tried to paint us as two separate people only in it because we could not find success on our own. They proclaimed themselves to be the very best that this company had to offer, and Jet City drove over them like they were a worn down speed bump.”

He motions back towards the screen, even though it is long out of the frame.

“Did The Elder Bitches ever get it turned around? Nah. I said they were going to be a footnote, and I was right. They dispersed without even cashing in a rematch. They ran from us, and never looked back. Jet City went on to revamp the division. We brought tag team wrestling back to life in Sin City. Team BJ made a return. London Underground showed up on the scene. We elevated the division by ridding it of Jon Dough, and everyone was better off for it.”

Instead of seeming happy about it, Kris seems genuinely annoyed by something.

“I moved on from the tag titles in order to do that in another division. I saw another championship that was becoming a punchline because of the people in contention for it. Just like I did with The Elders, I took that championship, and revived it. I broke records. I had the longest active win streak in the company for a while. I won awards.”

The list of his accomplishments does not seem to improve his mood at all.

“London Underground carries the weight for the tag division, and they do it in a way that doesn't make anyone miss the Jet City days. They won the tag titles on both sides of the roster, and then won the mixed tag titles too. My work elevating that division paid off. I feel good about it.”

He shakes his head, finally revealing his frustration.

“That is why watching someone like Jon ruin the Roulette Championship all over again grates on me. That is why this match means something to me. That is why I was excited about seeing it on the card.”

He raises his hand up and taps the faceplate of the SCW World Heavyweight Championship on his shoulder.

“Champion versus champion? I have only dreamed to being able to do something like that. When I held the Roulette Championship, the guy holding this one wouldn't even acknowledge my existence. He was afraid. Getting to correct his mistake as a champion is going to be exciting, but I wish it was against someone worthwhile.”

The small burst of positivity was short-lived as his thoughts wander back to Jon.

“I put myself through hell with Crimson in order to hang onto this championship. I take what I do seriously, even while I am cracking jokes at others expense. I am not some rusty disappointment going into this match. I am not an unproven going into a match with stakes. Nah, I am the best in this company, just like I said I was going to be and Jon Dough is a disappointing placeholder in history just like I said he would be.”

Kris holds his arms out to his side, giving the audience a full and unapologetic shrug.

“You don't have to like it, but it is true. The guy couldn't defend the tag titles and left the division. He only won the Roulette Championship because I vacated it and he snuck in at the last moment. He lost that one in his first defense too, and then needed Ty West to do the legwork for him in order to get it back. Those are not opinions. Those are not things I say to be mean. Those are facts.”

He crosses his arms in front of his chest, pinning the championship to his shoulder.

“This guy is a poor use of screen time and a black hole of missed opportunities to prove himself. As a champion, he is more focused on Ben Jordan than the people he has matches against. You know what Ben really deserves better than? You. A competitor that is still just a mediocre placeholder while we wait for someone better to finally rid the roster of his presence.”

He shakes his head.

“This match could have really been something special if SCW had a Roulette Champion worthy of being in the same ring with the top guy. It would be exciting if this was another scenario like my match with Crimson, although I don't have much ear left to give for that kind of thing…”

He turns his head slightly so that the fans can see his mostly healed ear. The wound is long closed, but the chunk that Crimson removed from it during their match is still missing in action.

“Instead we are going to get a re-run of Jon Dough getting demolished by me. I just hope that someone makes him put that title on the line next week, because whatever is left of him isn't going to be able to put up a fight. Maybe we can get a decent champion out of the beating he is about to take. One can hope…”

He comes closer to the camera, and it starts to zoom in on his face. The championship disappears from view, but the signature smirk comes across Kris’ face.

“I don't really say this anymore, but for the first time, maybe someone should take the advice.”

A light laugh cuts him off, but only briefly.

“Do yourself a favor Jon. On your way out to the ring, pull out that phone of yours and look up the closest hospital to the show. Go ahead and call them up to get an ambulance in transit before the fight even gets under way. I’ll make sure you're ready for them by the time they get here.”

He winks to the camera.

“For the betterment of SCW, you're about to have an accident.”



45
Supercard Archives / KRISTOPHER RYANS (c) vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: May 25, 2018, 10:10:33 PM »
 


“I realize that I live on the bubble of insanity. I feel the weight of human suffering, loneliness and despair on me all the time. It's not getting easier; if anything, it's always right on the edge of my skin.”

-Erwin McManus


=============
===========

20 May 2018
On The Move
OFF-Camera

Descent


The last day had not gone the way that he wanted it do, or planned. In all honesty, he was not really sure how it had spun so out of control so quickly. One second it felt like everything was running smoothly, the next things had started to go wrong. Court snapping on him was not something that he had seen coming. His father being right there to rub it in his face was not something that he needed. Both of those interactions left him in a more fragile place than he had been in months. For some reason it had eaten away at whatever scab had formed over Kris’ emotional wounds.

The fight with Mikah had sent him over the edge. It was where it all started coming together, in the worst possible way. Crimson was busy constructing away at something that was going to end Kris’ career. His friends had abandoned him. The new people at his side had shunned him. It was all started to come true. Maybe he was cursed after all. Maybe since he was fighting so hard against it, the slow burn had only made it take longer. The end could be coming. It could be as near as Sunday. There was no stopping it from coming now.

Kris did what he always did in these situations. From the moment that he disappeared from Mikah’s door, everything device he had got turned off. If Holden had tracked him to Chicago, if Crimson was keeping tabs on him, he was not going to make it easy for them. He packed up his things, and did not even think of taking Jet City Airways to his destination.

Instead, with his bags packed and ready to go to Las Vegas, he got on a plane going the opposite direction, and paid in cash to buy himself as much of a headstart as he could get. The last place that anyone would look for him would be New York City. The only place worse, in Kris’ mind, was Detroit, but he would never go there.

Yet, it was fitting. Before last year’s Into The Void he had made a similar trip. Granted, the show was taking place in New York which made it a little bit easier for him to swing. This was going to be out of the way, but if it kept him from losing his mind, it was easily the right thing to do. After all, it was not like he was going to be sleeping outside in the storage space. Those days were long gone. The alley that the unit opened out in was no longer available to the public due to their own incompetence. The owner had blamed Kris for what happened to the space, and to shut him up he had bought it. It was a retreat, and it was finally coming in handy.

When Kris pushed the door to the small upstairs apartment open, he was pleasantly surprised with what his people had been able to do with the space. The storefront below was completely empty, and everything was covered in plastic. The windows showed a “FOR LEASE” sign, but anyone that had ever inquired about it got the same blow off. He liked it exactly how it was. He wasn’t going to give it over to someone else.

Kris tossed his bag into a chair in the corner of the room and made his way over to the bed. Instead of laying down, he jumped into the air and falls onto the bed on his back, bouncing up into the air a few inches before settling into the middle. The thought of this place would scare the other members of his family if they knew he had bought it. The things that he used to do downstairs in that storage space no longer haunted him, but not everyone believed that.

The only plan that Kris ever had for the place was silence. He needed it, and at least in that way, coming here was not a mistake. Tonight it would function as a place for him to clear his head, and that was as far ahead as he was thinking. If anyone found him and thought the worst, so be it. Maybe something like that would save him from whatever fate was awaiting him at Into The Void.

He settled into the bed and pulled out his phone intended to send a single message to let everyone know that he was fine. The phone screen never managed to switch on though. As it pulled it from his pocket, he laid it on his chest. Just a few minutes, he thought to himself. Then he would get up and start to sort through all of the mess that he had created. From all of the flying, and all of the hostility, he just needed a few minutes to shut his eyes.



==================================================
=================================================


“To attempt the destruction of our passions is the height of folly. What a noble aim is that of the zealot who tortures himself like a madman in order to desire nothing, love nothing, feel nothing, and who, if he succeeded, would end up a complete monster!”

-Denis Diderot

=============
===========

20 May 2018
Edge Of Nowhere, Everywhere
OFF-Camera

Madness in Dreamscapes

I could feel the tightness in my chest. It was always the same, no matter what. Whether it was my first match, or my last. Whether it was against the best of the best, or someone yawn inducing. That same tightness was there. The anxiety of standing on the back side of that curtain is like nothing else in the world. You can hear every voice on the other side constantly trying to talk over everyone else. All of the applause, the boos, the stomping and jumping around echoes through this small hallway. Over the years I have learned to convince myself that I am anywhere but here while I prep for the match. Once I get here though, there is no more denying it. The worst part is, this is the part that I always have to do alone.

Maddie Wilson: “You already beat him once, didn’t you? ”

The voice got my attention immediately. My head jerks in her direction, and there she is, sitting on top of a crate. The pink shorts and matching boots gave her away before my eyes ever got to hers. She looked the exact same as she did when she graduated out of Jet City. The smile on her face was a fresh change from the resting bitch vibe she had given off lately. She was right too. I have stood right here in this spot before. I have walked out and beaten the man that was already out there. Yet, here I was. Afraid to hear the music start.

Jason Halich: “Well? You need a hand with him?”

Each individual nerve ending up my spine fired at the same time, triggering a cold chill that I couldn’t make any attempt to hide. When I turned to him, he was laughing, with a hand out. He knew that those days were a thing of the past. I didn’t even think that he was going to be coming to the show. Truth be told, we haven’t really been on speaking terms for the longest times. The public gets a show. Not even family members know. He taught me to be the best actor in the room. Forcing my face to stay blank as I shook my head was easy. I turned back to Maddie, but she wasn’t there.

Liz Smalls: “He doesn’t need anyone’s help. You gots this, right cutie?”

Both the crate and Maddie were gone. In their place was someone I never thought I would see in these halls again. Everything about her was pink, and as usual, her attention was more on her nails than on our conversation. She takes just a second to look up and shoot me a reassuring wink, probably just to piss Jason off. I couldn’t wait to see the look on his face, and already had my hand raised to add a point to my laugh, but it got smacked away.

Violet Ripley: “He doesn’t need anyone’s coddling. Just let him go already.”

She worked her way in a circle around me, having taken offense to my near poking her in the face. Both of her hands come up, with her index fingers extended up. She lunges at me, attempting to return my near poking her in the face. The fake fight quickly breaks down into a light-hearted battle of hands slapping against one another. Heather might have been the best thing to happen to me, but Violet was the sister that life robbed me of. She knew it too. We were alike, or at least in her opinion. I always thought she was way stronger than I was ever going to be.

Amanda Stephens: “Go take care of business, we got this back here...”

The voice of reason. I didn’t even have to look back over my shoulder at her. Violet backs away with her hands held up innocently so that I can turn without having to worry about her jumping at me. Amanda had a big smile on her face, as she did most of the time. Suddenly the space is bigger. When I turn it is not just some small hallway leading to a curtain, but an open room full of kids running around. My eyes find KJ first. I guess that they are just trained that way. I try to say something to him, but it is no use. I hear the crowd come to life. The familiar opening of the newest song I had forced the company to pay for. A hand tightened around mine, pulling me back towards the curtain. Before I even saw her long blonde hair, I knew it who it was on touch alone.

Clarissa Ashford: “Come on… let’s do this!”

She was the first one to ever manage me in the company, and the first person I ever really trusted. It was only fitting that she was the one to drag me through the curtain for the biggest match that I have ever competed in. She was fearless like I always wanted to be. The crowds never bothered her. New opportunities never scared her. She was always willing to run head on into anything, and drag me right along with her. Standing in the middle of the stage next to her was a relief that I didn’t know that I needed. I could breathe again. I want to tell her how grateful I am for what she has done, but she could not hear me over the roar of the crowd. They were deafening.

Kirsten Reynolds:: “Holy shit that is a lot of people….”

I couldn’t help but to be startled. By the time my eyes found her on my left, she was pushing the black rimmed glasses up to her eyes from where they had started to slide. She wasn’t wrong though. I looked out to the crowd for the first time, only it was not the Gold Coast Casino. It wasn’t any arena I had ever been in. I have performed in front of hundreds, and I have performed in front of thousands. The dozen or so tiers of seating moving upward and outward were packed with what had to be hundreds of thousands of fans, and they were all still screaming in excitement.

Jules Halich: “Just think about how many more are watching at home….”

Clarissa’s grip on my hand was gone, and was replaced by a light nudge in the ribs. In her place was the woman that had finally managed to tie Jason down. The last time that I saw her was when she was just starting to show from the pregnancy. From all appearances, she had already had the baby. She didn’t look bad either, already wearing her headset, and carrying her clipboard. Directing a show wasn’t easy. She had millions around the world to keep entertained, all I had to do was keep the people in the building to keep interested. Only the thing was, she did not work for Sin City. That was PRIDE, and there was no more PRIDE. How was she here? Why?

Lexa Ryans: “Hey, you with the face. Don’t forget that they’re all here to see you, okay?”

It was the sister that I never knew that I had. Her popping up at all was a surprise. It hadn’t taken long for us to start to find things that we had in common, even though we were separated for our entire lives. She was behind me, and it was vaguely reassuring to hear her voice. More importantly, something that I had somehow forgotten was in her hand. She reached around me, the SCW Heavyweight Championship catching my eyes as the light from the spotlights overhead hit the plates. I reached for it, but there was already another hand on it. My eyes traced up the arm of the person holding it, and I found a warm smile on her face before she even said a word.

Kali Fox: “We all are.”

She traded my the championship for my hand, and we started down the long ramp to the ring. For the first time, I looked down at the ring, but not at the man already standing in it. From this distance, he was just a red blur on a white canvas. However, around him was something unlike anything I had ever seen. There were no words to describe it at first. The bright red bars of the structure somehow seemed alive, like it was breathing, and waiting on me. Just as I felt the tightness start to return to my chest, I was jabbed in the stomach with something solid. My hand managed to grab the object before it could pull away. It was a hand, but covered with a cast, and Kali was no longer at my side.

Abby Watkins: “You can’t let him get under your skin. Remember how that ends?”

Guilt rushed over me, but we didn’t stop moving towards whatever hell awaited me at the bottom of the ramp. Parker’s sister’s eyes were on me, begging me to understand. She tried to flex her fingers in the cast, and it all snapped together. Her hand wasn’t still broken. This was years ago. She was cocky, and entitled. I wanted to see how far I could push her. It didn’t take longer for her to throw a punch in anger. When I ducked it broke her hand. It basically ended her career. If I let Crimson do that to me, I was going to end up just like her. I try to stop walking down towards the ring, but I find myself back to back with someone refusing to let me backpedal. I lean back against them, and she leans her head back on my shoulder before talking directly into my ear.

Chelsea Quik: “You can’t be afraid of what is going to happen in there. It’s gonna get messy. You might even get hurt again. Don’t let that paralyze you though.”

Nobody knew what it was like to be injured during an SCW event like Chelsea had. I remember how hard it was for her to fight back. It took almost relentlessly pushing her on a day-to-day basis in Jet City to get her to shake that fear and give it another shot. I watched her push through that mental block though. She signed with Liberty. We were going to do great things before things went to hell. I didn’t want to backpedal anymore, and I took a step forward. Sure, things had gotten pretty rough, but the source of all of that hurt was standing in the middle of the ring in front of me.

Kurtis Gordon: “How scary can he really be? You’ve have already lived through your darkest possible day, remember? It can’t be worse than that.”

He was on the corner as I got to the bottom of the ramp, and was tossing popcorn into his mouth. I hated how smug he was, even now, but was glad that Kali was not with me. She would have snapped and taken him out. Mainly because he had a point. There was nothing that Crimson could do inside this hellish contraption that could compare to having my life ripped apart last year. Kurtis had set all of it in motion. It was only slightly satisfying knowing that he was stuck in the crowd watching me about to do things he could only dream of. He tried to ruin my life. I got the dream, and the girl. The structure in front of me seemed to buzz with some kind of life of it’s own, but the person holding the door was another familiar face. He nodded in Crimson’s direction wearing the smirk that he had stolen from me.

Kyle Kavanagh: “...and it can’t be worse than the one that you have to keep inside.”

Another shiver ran up my spine. The one time that we had spoken before was when he told me to keep that part of me locked up. It was not what anyone needed anymore, least of all me. I didn’t have to be the same person that Crimson was in order to beat him. The person that tried and that failed twice. I tried to match his hate in the Roulette Championship match and he turned it against me. The second match played right into his hand, and he embarrassed me. Everything had fallen apart when I tried to be that person. I was different now. I was better. I needed to be better.

The stairs leading up to the ring were not attached to the corner, but instead were as wide as an entire side of the ring. I climbed them, seeing his eyes on me from the ring. Sitting on the middle rope, with a cold half-smirk was one of the few people I have ever met that made me feel stupid. He was so good at weighing out ever option that the confidence it gave him was contagious. It was why I joined the Black Sheep. It was why I trusted him.


Porter Sweete: “Don’t tip your hand too early, kid. He’s good enough to see through you if you let him.”

Always the long game. That was Porter’s philosophy. If you tried to get to the end too fast, you were going to lose yourself along the way. Each step in the plan was equally important. Everything had to fall into place perfectly, or was all going to go sideways. He held up the top rope with his shoulder, and gave me a pat on the back as I stepped through the ropes.

What I wasn’t expecting to hear once I was inside was the chime of the bell. The music flooding the PA was gone. I shot a look back over my shoulder, but there was no entrance ramp, or cage door to be seen, let alone any of the people that had been with me. The crowd had closed around the ring. The floor space outside the cell had disappeared, with the fans in the front row able to reach out and grab the bars of the structure. My eyes followed the steel upwards to see that it was not some regular cage, but a dome. It pulsed around me, and stole my attention away from the man sharing the space with me. He didn’t hesitate to blindside me with a right hand that forced me back against the ropes. I tried to hook my arm around the rope to draw a break and some separation, but no referee stepped in to help. He easily pulled me away from the ropes with strength that I did not know that he had. Panicked, I tried to rake at his eyes, but it didn’t bother him. I caught a swift kick below the belt that doubled me forward. When I reached out to hook my hands around his neck and bring him down with my desperation jawbreaker, he kicked me in the chest, and put me on the mat as the crowd laughed.


Killian Sweete: “This isn’t the minor leagues anymore. This is the main event. The same old tricks aren’t going to work. He’s been ready for you for a long time.”

The words came alongside two hard slaps on the apron. The more friendly of the two Sweete twins struck a more serious tone than normal, but he was always weary of the planners. I think that is why he clashed so much with his brother. Porter’s meticulous planning always rubbed up against Killian’s desire to go with the flow. The problem was, both of them were only half right. That is why they worked as a tag team for so long. There is no substitute for having a game plan, and Porter’s was usually good enough to see us through. When push came to shove though, Killian’s adaptability could get us out of any jam.

Without even looking to him, I knew that Crimson was coming. He was not going to quit. If I was on the mat, there was blood in the water. He wasn’t going to let me up. Taking Killian’s words to heart, I had to do something out of character. I waited for the sound of his steps to stop, and then rolled backwards. The spot the challenger splashed on the canvas missed me by only inches, but now my feet were under me.


Phillip Ripley: “Remember not to let him touch you...”

Of course he would give that advice. Phillip at ringside was a laughable sight. He was too afraid of germs to even touch the mat, and the steel of the dome seemed to bother him like nothing else I had ever seen. He had a point though. Crimson would have a counter ready if I threw a punch. He was angry. He was going to keep coming. All I had to do was not let him touch me.

I let him throw the first punch, and leaned away from it easily. He tried to throw a left hand to keep the advantage, but that one was easily deflected away. I knew he was going to go low, because as much as I wanted to deny it, we were alike. Inside this ring we operated under the same rules. We had the same style. Preparing for this was as easy as knowing what I would do in any situation. He raised his left foot from the mat, but I brought a fist down hard on his knee, forcing it back down. He threw an elbow, thinking my focus was going to be lower, but the only thing he caught was the palm of my hand and a shove away from me.

The anger on his face was growing by the second, and I knew it was bound to bubble over. My eyes were pulled just past him though, to a smaller man sitting on the top turnbuckle. He tapped his chin twice, and then shook his head.


Coby Quik:: “If you’re not bigger, and you’re not taller, be faster. That’s rule number one, old timer. Get it together.”

The kid had come full circle in the short time I had known him. It wasn’t just in his relationship with Chelsea, or his success in the ring. He knew more about staging a comeback than I would ever know. It made him the best trainer that I could have asked for back before I became the champion. I had no strength in my arm. I’m close to the smallest on the roster. For once I was in the same boat that Coby had been in for his entire life. I used his advice back then and became a champion. I followed it this time and ducked easily under a clothesline attempt that would have probably taken my head off. I flashed the speed that only Coby was capable of getting out of me, and whipped around before Crimson could regain his footing.

Parker Wayde: “A fist collapses on itself… a forearm is like getting hit with a brick.”

He was leaning on the ropes, shaking his head as my fist closed in on the challenger’s temple. It was the first lesson Parker ever taught me. It changed my approach then, and the one strike that got me on more posters than anything else in my arsenal was born. It was almost too natural to twist my hips as I pulled my fist back towards my chest. My elbow scraped against the cheekbone of my attacker, and it sent him off balance. He did not drop to the mat, and if anything I had only worked to frustrate him. He screamed at me, but the words of my own protege rang through my head, blocking out whatever hostility was hurled my way.

Aaron Isaacs: “Actions over words.”

I repeated the words under my breath, and paused for just a second, allowing the challenger a second to inch that much closer to the edge. I could see the hate becoming overwhelming. Each time I succeeded, it was just making him stronger. Every time I was falling short he was just becoming more determined. As soon as it snapped together, a sarcastic voice that I wouldn’t have expected to hear pulled both of our attention away from our fight.

Zaylee Flynn: “Maybe you should be asking what’s so special about you, fuckhead...”

The noncommittal shrug was indicative of any interaction I have seen Zay have with anyone. Something about it though took his focus off of me. He sprinted towards the ring, but before he could reach out for Zay, she dropped down from the apron. With his eyes off of me, I took off after him, and kicked his legs out from under him. As I got to my feet I looked down to the floor, only to find that Zaylee was nowhere to be seen. Instead, an even younger female was leaning over the top rope, looking down into his face as he started to snap.

Keisha Quickens: “I don’t see what his problem is anyways. This is all that you’ve ever wanted. Why aren’t you allowed to have it? Who made him the one that gets to pick who gets to be at the top anyways? Can we get a recount on those votes?

He got up, but only to take a swipe at Keisha. The youngest member of of the Quik family held her own though, leaning down to her left side and putting her hand on the apron. She balanced on it and brought her foot around to catch him across the cheek in the same place that my elbow had. With a giggle she dropped off of the mat before he could get his hands on her. Fortunately for Keisha he couldn’t pursue her.

PJ Cooper: “What are you waiting for?!

It was not just the more flamboyant half of Awkward Inc standing at my side, but both of them. They were the only two high flyers out of Jet City, and that made them my responsibility. Neither of them had any kind of real training. Instead, they were wrecking balls. I knew that there was only one thing that they were ever going to tell me to do. The same thing that I had screamed at them dozens of times.

JD Wright: “Get into the air already!”

I ran to the ropes, and stepped up onto them instead of rebounding off of them for speed. When I catapulted myself back in his direction, I was expecting to have the advantage. I had planned for this spot. This was going to be it. It had to be it. I lowered my arm, trying to strike the same place a third time, but he had me scouted. The only thing that I caught on the way down was a hard kick to my ribs, and I was barely able to stay on my feet. The spinning back kick that followed the first cracked ribs down my right side, and took me down to my knees. I could feel every bit of the confidence that I had built start to fade. I looked around for someone to help, but there was nobody to be found. I did not have long to worry though, because a well placed kick to the side of my head put me face down on the mat, seeing stars. It took a couple of moments for my eyes to refocus, and stomps coming down on each of my limbs did not make it any easier.

I couldn’t bring myself to look up at him in his enraged moment of glory. Nothing was going to be enough. Nobody was going to be able to help, not really. After a half dozen of the strikes, I could feel my body starting to stop responding so intensely to each. I was started to shut down. If nobody stepped in, all it was going to take was one good shot, and the lights were going to be turned out. Before it could come, a figure shrouded in a black hood spoke up from the floor outside the ring.


Nobody: “We still want to be somebodies. It’s only over when we say it is.”

I couldn’t see their face, but I knew exactly who they were. It was a rule. Get what we want, by any means necessary. Even though the group was long dead, that ideology stuck with me. I was a nobody. I wanted to be a somebody. If anyone was going to stop me, they were going to have to kill me. If I wanted something, I was taking it and stamping my name on it. I wanted to be the measuring stick, and measuring sticks do not get beaten unconscious in front of the entire world.

I timed it as perfect as I could, and summoned all of my strength to catch his foot, and keep hold of his ankle all the way through a hard kick to my chest. Luckily, all of the tightness from the anxiety was long gone. Unfortunately, any ribs that were only possibly cracked were definitely cracked now. I held on for my life, and the ferociousness of which he pulled back from me was enough to drag me to my feet. It would have given me the immediate advantage, if it weren’t for being blinded by the white light of whoever was perched on the top rope.


PURE: They’re right, you know…. You remember who you are, right?”

I let go of my grip as the confusion set in. It was the worst time to have some kind of existential crisis, and allowed the tables to turn. Being on the receiving end of the kind of forearm strike that I am used to hitting others with was brain-rattling as well. Before I knew it, I was back on defense, and I couldn’t understand why. As I stumbled back, I was confronted with a masked man I had never seen before. His head cocked slightly to the side, and his shook his head. The expressionless face of the mask couldn’t hide the disappointment in his stance.

Discord: “I don’t think he does, but he sure could use one…”
>Again, the voice was familiar. It was not until I saw the last of them that I understood. As I struggled to find balance, I backed into a man tangled up in the ropes. As soon as I registered the red of the hoodie he was clad in, the pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together. His face was as plain as day, despite being inverted in front of me. It was like looking in a mirror.

Accident: “He’ll find it. He always does….eventually.”

He nodded towards my challenger as he charged in at me. Instead of raising my hands, or trying to get up, I waited for him to get within a step, and turned quickly. I extended both of my legs out, picking his ankles between my shoes, and rolling his ankle to trip him. He fell hard, hitting his face against the middle turnbuckle before his knees found the mat. The crowd intensifies around me, and I could feel it too. I rolled back, but then propelled myself forward onto my feet. When I hit the mat though, I was already running. As I crossed the ring, I didn’t bother leaped up. All i wanted from the ropes was speed, and I got it off of the rebound. The challenger rose as I sprinted back across the ring, and then jumped. I leaned back, and extended my leg, knowing that my aim was perfect.

Godspeed took him off his feet, and stopped every bit of my momentum. He hit the mat hard, and I landed on top of him. There was no count from any referee. The fans exploded one second, but in the next the arena was completely empty. I looked beneath me to find that there was nothing there. The structure around the ring was gone. The house lights were off, and a single spotlight beamed down on me from the roof.


Reese Spencer: “Always scraping by in the end, mister. I should stop hoping that you’ll ever really change.”

I rolled in the direction of her voice, ready to fire back, but the woman standing in the ring with me wasn’t the worst influence that I had ever had in my life. Instead it was the one person that had given me the drive to actually make something of it. She shook her head with confidence, and a wide smile.

Heather Ryans: “He’s never needed to...”

I got up from the ring, the bumps, bruises and broken bones were as gone as quickly as they had appeared, and I felt better than I had in recent memory. I closed the two steps between us and wrapped my arms around her, relieved that whatever it was that was happening was finally over. I closed my eyes tightly,

Kali Fox:“That’s why we’re always going to be here....”

I do not know where she came from, but I was stuck between the two of them. Kali’s arms wrapped around the two of us. I opened my eyes to see everyone from Jet City standing in the ring with us. I tried to turn towards everyone, but Heather’s hand on my cheek stopped me. She pulled me back towards her, but was gone when I turned.

Everyone was.


Heather Ryans: “...even when we’re not.”


==================================================
=================================================


“There is a beauty and clarity that comes from simplicity that we sometimes do not appreciate in our thirst for intricate solutions.”

-Dieter F. Uchtdorf

21 May 2018
New York City, New York
OFF-Camera

Clarity

Kris woke in a panic, and sat up in the middle of the bed. He was still in his room, but there were no blankets left on the bed around him. The pillows had ended up discarded around the room, and he had no problem understanding why. What he had experienced had felt so real that he could not wrap his head around it. Sure, it was a dream, but it felt like more than that.

Holden:
“You talk in your sleep...”


Kris had no reaction to the sound of his father’s voice. Holden had expected him to be caught off guard, irritated, or at the very least surprised. After all, he had not been invited on this little adventure to the other side of the country. In fact, Kris had purposefully kept the information away from him after he popped up in Chicago. Waking up with someone silently waiting on him was not a new feeling though. Maybe Jason was Holden’s son too. It would have explained a lot.

Kris
“Yeah, well, nobody asked you to come, so whatever you heard you will have to live with.”


The light tone that poured from Kris’ mouth was totally unlike anything that Holden had ever heard. He had met Kris at one of the worst times of his life, and things had not gotten a whole lot brighter since. Sure it had moments, and it always felt like it was building towards something, but there was always a cloud hanging over his son’s head. For the first time, it didn’t sound like Kris was carrying that weight. Holden found it hard not to let the satisfaction spread across his face. There would be a time for that, but it wasn’t now.

Holden:
“You’re pretty predictable, you know? You made a big deal about this place last year before Into The Void. That was when things were still looking up. Right before you won the Roulette Championship. Remember?”


Kris nodded, and had been thinking about it more and more in recent days. He had gone down the rabbit hole of trying to get into Crimson’s head, and if his dream was any indication, the reverse had happened. It seemed like in the last few days he had slowly lost himself in his opponent’s head. It did not seem nearly as important in hindsight though.

Kris
“It’s not just about being the best, is it?”


Somehow he knew, without even having to ask. Whether he had really been talking in his sleep and Holden had been here for the show, or if there was something more at play, Kris knew that his father would understand exactly what he meant.

Holden:
“It’s always been about taking something away from you.”


Kris nodded again. He had spent so much time trying to put together some sort of grand puzzle that he was not able to see what was right in front of him. On the other hand, the experience he had following falling off the deep end in Chicago had made everything much more clear.

Kris
“He knows he is good, but he doesn’t feel anything, not really. How could he? I mean just listen to him talk.”


Holden laughs lightly, and brings a new meaning to the first words Crimson had made once he came back.

Holden:
“He wants to cut parts out of you until the two of you are the same.”


It was close, but it no longer felt like the whole truth.

Kris
“This is the one thing that I wanted for the majority of my life. I mean, that was the whole reason that Jason got into it in the first place. He was just helping me to train. Then that led to him getting hurt. Then he recruited Parker. Parker gave him the idea for PRIDE. That is how he met Phillip, and Violet and where Jet City comes from. Parker recruited Coby. The students rolled in from there. It all came from me.”


Hearing the words coming out of Kris’ mouth was more than Holden could have hoped for. With any luck, all of the nudging was going to pay off. For the first time Kris was connecting all of the dots between everyone. The thing that Holden had spent months trying to engineer was on the tip of his son’s tongue.

Holden:
“Aren’t most of those guys all kind of spread out now though?”


Kris answered without even really considering it, but an interesting thing happened when he did.

Kris
“No, not really...”


Kris shook his head, and the words Heather had spoken to him in his dream rattle around in his head. Holden does his best to look confused, and when Kris panics and searches his father’s expression, he tries to backtrack his statement.

Kris
“I mean yeah… they are. Everyone is doing their own thing. That doesn’t really mean they are gone though.”


It was another first, and Holden was not going to have to hold back from pressing on this one. He could tell from the way that Kris was acting that something had changed the way that he was thinking, and if Kris was not going to actively acknowledge it, he was going to force him to.

Holden:
“That’s new.”


Kris forced a shrug, and then slid to the edge of the bed, dropping his feet to the floor. He tried to avert his eyes, knowing that they were going to give away the lie if he had to hold Holden’s gaze.

Kris
“Not sure what you mean.”


He tries to blow it off by pushing himself up from the bed and stretching. Holden was not going to let it go though.

Holden:
“I mean normally any time somebody leaves the room you are whining about them abandoning you. You literally just had a freak out about all of your friends leaving you hanging…. Yesterday. You went from being alone, all the way to, ‘that doesn’t mean they’re gone’ in one night. All it took was staying in this shitty apartment next to your hobo alley.”


Kris had originally run away to this apartment so that he could take a look at the hole that he used to live in. He had debuted it to the world last year before Into The Void, and it almost immediately turned it into a prime spot for graffiti and trespassing. He got so many complaints that he had bought the building, and now just used it as an escape.

Kris
“I like to see how far I have come sometimes.”


Holden steered them back around to the conversation that he wanted to have instead of letting Kris slip away from it.

Holden:
“Like in the last day for instance...”


Kris did not look overly pleased with the accusation. Kris knew his father had meant it in a different context than he did.

Kris
“They might not be here right now, but each of them gave me something to build from. They all came on board for my dream, added a big of their own flair, and then gave it back to me. They did not leave me. They just went back to living their own dreams. How could I justify being pissed off about that?”


Having the perfect answer, at the perfect time, is something that happens only a few times in a lifetime, but this was one of them.

Holden:
“You never had a problem with trying to before.”


Kris shrugs and moves across the room, past where his father sits in the corner. Kris turns into the bathroom and turns the faucet on.

Kris
“I wasn’t thinking clearly. I am now.”


Kris allows the water to pool in his hand, and splashes it against his face.

Holden:
“Well they say that there is a first time for everything….”


Kris brushes the water away from his face with a slight chuckle, and dries himself off with a towel on the counter.

Kris
“I’m not going to be insulted first thing in the...”


Holden checks his phone for the time and finishes his son’s thought for him.

Holden:
“...early evening….”


It should not have surprised Kris. By the time his flight had even gotten in, it was already getting into the early hours of the morning. The sun was already rising when he has finally fallen asleep.

Kris
“Either way… So shut the fuck up old man!”


The words themselves would have been hostile is not for the sarcastic tone of his voice. Holden had gotten used to it as Kris’ way of distancing himself from getting too close to people he was unsure about. When Kris emerged from the bathroom, the smile on his face was genuine. He took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly and calmly. Holden pointed up at him with a smirk.

Holden:
“You look lighter...”


Kris did not try to sidestep or deflect it.

Kris
“Yeah…. An anchor.”


Holden was not quite following, and his eyebrows scrunched together in confusion. Before he could ask though, Kris cuts him off to explain.

Kris
“From the moment that Crimson first put his eyes on me, he has wanted me to be alone. Like you said, the guy has me scouted. He knows my abilities sure, but it’s more than that. He knows my insecurities. He knows what buttons to push, and he knows how I am going to react when he pushes them.”


Holden relaxes in the chair a little, and nods.

Holden:
“That was why he went after Kali first.”


Kris gets even more excited about having put it together now that his father was back on track.

Kris
“He wants to fill me up with the same things that fill him up. It’s not about cutting those parts out of me. It’s about what he is putting in to replace it. If you keep hacking away at the good parts of a person’s life, all that’s left is the bad stuff. It’s all some mindfuck. He tells me that I am already like him, but I’m not. It’s some kind of sick self-fulfilling prophecy.,,,”


Kris’ thoughts trail off, but Holden is able to reign them in for him.

Holden:
“By the time he is done with you, you will be like him, but be convinced that you were like that the whole time.”


Kris snaps his fingers, and points to his father.

Kris
“Bingo!”


Knowing that Kris is finally seeing things clearly, Holden does not hold back his opinion of the number one contender to his son’s championship.

Holden:
“He’s a monster.”


The same smirk that made Kris famous comes across his face, and he shrugs his shoulders without a care.

Kris
“Yeah… well…. I’m a Miracle.”



==================================================
=================================================


“I can compare clarity to pruning in gardening. You know, you need to be clear. If you are not clear, nothing is going to happen. You have to be clear. Then you have to be confident about your vision. And after that, you just have to put a lot of work in.”

-Diane von Furstenberg

=============
===========

25 May 2018
Las Vegas, Nevada
Gold Coast Casino
ON-Camera

I Am

”You almost had me, you know?”

The cameras come to life on the back of the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. The championship itself is facing the camera, slung over Kris’ shoulder to be on full display.

”I was panicked. For the first time in a long time there were some serious creeping doubts running through my mind. It wasn’t going to change much. The fact remains that you are a problem that I allowed to happen. Nothing that you could ever say or do could change that really. What you could do, is distract me. You were that close.”

He holds his hand up so that it can be seen over his shoulder. His thumb and index finger are separated by mere millimeters.

”It was masterful really. I mean, other than the fact that you have basically given me all the answers, just in the wrong context. You talk about trying to mindfuck people into acting the way you want them to. Look at all the scary-eyed homeless people you had running around. Sure, it is exciting. It draws attention. It creeps most people the fuck out to be honest...”

He shrugs with a light laugh, but does not let it derail him.

”...and it almost worked on me. I was almost looking left, when I should have been looking right. You were setting me up to get blindsided by a harsh reality that you created. You want me to believe that we are alike? It is not going to happen. I am not ever going to be like you, because I have no reason to lower myself down to that level. I have no reason to waste so much time and energy hating everyone, and everything. I have no desire to spend my time plotting about how to rip people’s dreams away from them just so that they can feel empty. I know what that feeling is like, and it loves company. That’s what this whole thing with us is really about. Recruiting me to be like you.”

He turns around and shrugs the championship off of his shoulder and down into his hand. Kris raises it up in front of the camera, and looks back and forth between the faceplate and the lens.

”We have already agreed that this is just something that places us at the very top of the mountain. It is just a prop in the story that you are trying to tell, right? We don’t need it. If this championship was not on the line, we would still be having this match. We would still have the same hatred for one another. For the first time, the gold at the end of the rainbow isn’t the focus at all.”

He drops it from the frame, and lets it fall to the mat beneath his feet. The camera pulls back from him as he starts to walk forward across the ring. Viewers can see that crews are already going to work setting up for the show. The ring in the center of the room was the least of their issues.

”You wouldn’t stab me in the back when you had the chance, all because it was my idea. You proved it when you dumped me over that balcony. There was no moral dilemma of you attacking someone from behind. It is about attacking someone on your terms, to serve your purpose. All anyone is to you is a puppet on a string. You wanted to twist me up, and have me walk into this match with dozens of different things on my mind. You wanted me distracted and spaced out. You wanted me at my worst so that you would have a chance to walk away with a win if you were at your best. It worked the first two times you tried it, right?”

He makes a clicking sound against the inside of his cheek and shakes his head. With his hands free, he crosses his arms in front of his chest, and looks across the open space at a banner being hung. Kris himself was one of the four people featured, and it did not help his already swollen ego.

”I wasn’t around to fall for your bullshit going into Full Circle, and I was better than you were. You could try to pin your match with Harris as your excuse for losing, but we both know you had your opportunity to take me out. You weren’t helpless. You were able to fight. You just weren’t in my head. I wasn’t in the locker room to be manipulated by your every word. I came out with a clear head, and got to watch you panic as I came down to the ring. I watched you lose before the match even started, I just didn’t know it.”

Suddenly, he points across the space at the poster.

”We both knew that this would happen when we signed back on with Sin City, but only you knew why until now. It wasn’t for the championship. It wasn’t for the spotlight. The reason that we have been on this collision course for this long is because that is exactly where you want me to be. You want me standing in the ring across from you. You want to break me down time, after time, after time, as many as it takes. Not because we are the same, but because you aim to make us the same. The whole reason you want to cut parts of me out is because those aren’t the parts you think a partner needs. You want to turn me into one of those freaky white-eyed bastards. But why? That is the question that I couldn’t figure out the answer to...”

He snaps his fingers and points at the camera.

”...until I got rid of all of the distractions.”

Suddenly his week-long silence starts to snap together for the viewers. He had not run away, or gone into hiding. He had been looking for an answer, and he found one.

”What did I look for in the people that I recruited to Jet City? I mean it clearly wasn’t size. There were people like Aaron Isaacs there competing for their spot against people half their size. It wasn’t gender, because we were practically split right down the middle. I wasn’t race, religion, skill set, or a group specific thing. Not everyone there got along, and nobody really knew each other before they started. I didn’t look for any of those things. What I looked for, every single time I thought about taking on a new student, it was about how good they were.”

He holds up his hand before anyone watching can object to his statement.

”You are no different Crimson. Except your standards were higher. The fish that you intended to fry needed to be the biggest one in the pond. You needed to take someone that you felt was the golden boy, and help them to fall from grace. You wanted the very best that this roster had to offer, and after all your searching, you found me. It was the reason you came here. It was the reason you stayed here. It was the reason that you came back when the doors opened. You already know that I am the very best. If I wasn’t, then you wouldn’t be interested in this match at all.”

He shakes his head again, and scoffs at the idea of ever allowing himself to become like his opponent.

”I have no interest in joining up in your miserable existence. I have no interest in being a monster. Your life seems empty, and joyless. You tried to drag me down there where you are, but you don’t understand that it’s not possible. You can try to isolate me from the people around me, but you can’t take away the person that they have helped me to become. You can demean me for whatever you want. It doesn’t change the fact that I know exactly what I am, and it’s not ever changing.”

His tone becomes more challenging, and he crosses back to where he started in the ring, and reaches down to scoop the championship up off of the canvas. He holds it up in front of the camera again, having trouble stopping himself from laughing to get the words out.

”This is the only part of this match that means nothing to you, and it is the only thing that you could ever hope to take away from me. Nobody can win every match. It’s not feasible. Eventually your number is up. It is possible for you to beat me and take this championship, but it would be a hollow victory, wouldn’t it. You aren’t going to be satisfied with it. You are going to want to break me, and that is why you aren’t going to be able to end it. There is no breaking me. Not now.”

He places the championship back onto his shoulder, and moves on from it..

”You can bring all of the rules, toys, gadgets, weapons, cages, cells, head games and whatever the fuck else you want with you. You have full control to pick your very best shot. I cannot stop you from doing any of it, so I am not going to lose anymore sleep, or waste anymore time dwelling on it. If you think that I am going to run away scared, then you didn’t hold that Roulette Championship long enough. I broke a fucking record for carrying it longer than any person had ever been able to. I asked for all of my matches to be fought under Roulette Rules. I never had any idea what I was walking into, and I was more successful in those matches than anyone else that has ever worked in this company.”

He laughs at the thought of finding the unknown to be intimidating.

”I almost feel sorry for you. You tried so hard to turn me into a monster, and fell so short just inches away from the finish line. Now the only thing that you have to fall back on hoping that I don’t somehow find a way to overcome the odds and walk out of your creation with my sanity, and my championship.”

The smirk starts to creep onto his face, but he tries to hold it back.

”A nobody, an accident, a patron saint, or a pure asshat might not have been able to walk out of this one in one piece. Luckily I am not any of those things, and I’m not sure that I ever was. I’m pretty sure I’ve always been exactly who I needed to be, and it just so happens, it is the exact thing that anyone needs to survive a match like this.”

He finally allows the smirk it's time to shine in the spotlight, and gives a light shrugs of his shoulders.

”It’s really too bad for you that I’m the only Miracle that this company has ever seen. Looks like you are going to come up just one short of everything that you wanted.”

He winks at the camera as it starts to fade out.


46
Supercard Archives / KRISTOPHER RYANS (c) vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: May 19, 2018, 11:45:40 PM »
 [FLASHBACK]: ”Freedom -- Return to the World”
4 April 2018
Jet City
[OFF-Camera]



The outside world looked a little different than he remembered. His normal clothes felt a little strange too. It had been a long, but necessary sixty days, but it was behind him. Kris made his way down the stairs leading out of the hospital, and turned to his left as he hit the sidewalk. He had not called anyone, or let anyone know that he was even getting out. It would be a surprise that he could spring on them once he was ready to do so. For now, he just wanted to enjoy being outside. As he came to an intersection, he pressed the button to hasten the traffic light switching so that he could cross the street. While he was waiting though, something pulled his focus from the traffic signal. A car traveling down the street he was walking down struck him as familiar. It was heading towards him, and it was not hard for Kris to identify the driver before he pulled all the way up. Instead of waiting for the light to change, Kris crossed in front of the car before it even came to a stop, and then pulled open the passenger side door as it slowed. The car did not even come to a full stop before Kris was seated and the door was closed. The car accelerated as the two shared a laugh.

Coby Quik: “I was content to let you keep walking for as long as you wanted to. I know being in there has to suck.”

Kris has no desire to look in his rearview mirror at the hospital as they sped away from it. It had outlived its usefulness at this point.

Kris: “It was a necessary thing. You know that better than anyone else.”

Coby nodded, having gotten tangled up into almost all of Kris’ messes in the last few years. Somehow they always ended up tied to one another. The most recent problem came from Kris dragging the youngest of the Quik family to Liberty, only to bail. It is not like anyone could hold negative feelings given how it all played out though.

Coby Quik: “Look. I get it. You lost it a little bit. That happens. Honestly I think I would be more weirded out if you didn’t flip a little bit.”

Kris tried not to take offense, but it was a losing battle. Everyone inside the hospital had managed to walk on eggshells around him. It was the first time someone had been so pointed with him since before he went in. The feeling caught him off guard.

Kris: “What is that supposed to mean?”

The offense in his voice is clear, and catches Coby totally by surprise. Usually his friend had a thick skin about that kind of thing. It took Coby a few moments to be able to walk his statement back a little bit.

Coby Quik: “All I am saying is that you have had a lot to deal with in the last year. Think about it man. You became that undefeated superstar, found out some other guy was your dad, almost got divorced, started dating your manager, broke a record, broke your arm, won the big one, and a company close, and...”

He did his best to hold it back, but Kris was not interested in letting the thought drift away now. It was obviously something that the family members had been talking about in his absence. If it was what everyone was thinking, it was better to find it all out now.

Kris: “...and what?”

The annoyance in his voice was building, but Coby was not going to let himself get flustered by it.

Coby Quik: “...and we get that you felt abandoned. The one thing in your adult life that you could rely on wasn’t there. Sin City was gone. You tried to make that work over in Liberty but you couldn’t. Nobody is going to fault you for slipping up.”

Kris finally boils over, and rails back against the accusation.

Kris: “Except that I didn’t.”

Coby knew better than attempting to argue the point with him. Nobody was actually sure if he had slipped or not. It was just the conclusion that they had all come to once they learned where he was.

Coby Quik: “You don’t just check yourself into rehab for no reason. You don’t stay there as long as you did for nothing. We didn’t push to visit or anything. We got that you just needed some space to deal with whatever it was. Kali and Heather haven’t said much to any of the rest of us. Truth be told, none of us do a lot of talking anymore.”

The car weaves through traffic and onto the highway as they talk. Kris starts to realize that the path that they are on is going to lead them around the city and back to his home. They had not even discussed a destination. Maybe he just did not have a choice.

Kris: “What happened?”

He did not want to have to ask, because there was a good chance that the answer was going to be heartbreaking. Being isolated from everyone was part of his plan, but he did not think that it would have an impact on anyone else.

Coby Quik: “Nothing really. I mean there wasn’t anything eventful about it. When you went away, Jason kind of passed off Jet City. He cashed out of PRIDE. Some other people are running the gym, but the whole training facility thing is gone.”

Jet City itself was more of a surprise than PRIDE. PRIDE was always going to go under when Jason got bored with it. It was what happened the first time as well, he just refused to admit that to himself and chose to blame others. It was not Kris’ problem though.

Kris: “So what? Everyone was out of a job all of a sudden?”

Coby shook his head, and did not seem too broken up about the fact that both of his places of employment basically evaporated over the course of a few months.

Coby Quik: “We all got bought out as partners. Everyone kind of took their money and scattered. Lots of vacations. Lots of fresh starts. I honestly haven’t even thought about a ring in weeks. Only workouts going on at the house are efforts to procreate another Quik.”

The way that he casually dropped that kind of news caught Kris by surprise. Chelsea had been against the idea of having children for a while. Back in SCW, when Mikah brought the topic up it had never gone over well.

Kris: “I guess that means that you are finally finished.”

Coby nodded without any kind of hesitation.

Coby Quik: “We all are.”

The idea did not seem to bother Kris at all. In fact, it felt kind of calming.

Kris: “Maybe it is for the best to leave it all behind.”

Coby laughed, realizing that Kris was trying to jump to the other side of the fence. He shook his head, and corrected him as the car pulled off onto an exit ramp.

Coby Quik: “The rest of us are, you are not.”

Coby reached inside the center console of the car without taking his eyes off of the road. He pulled a phone from it and handed it to Kris.
Kris: “What’s this?”

He flipped it around in his hand and pressed his index finger to a button on the back of the phone to bring the screen to life. It unlocked at his touch, and as he scrolled through the screens, he realizes that it is already loaded with all of his information.

Coby Quik: “I figured you broke the last one before you left. I had everything transferred to this one. Made sure you kept your stuff even though Jet City went down.”

Kris started to open apps, scroll through messages, and attempt to put together why Coby would have gone through all of the trouble. For that matter, if everyone had gone their separate ways, why was Coby even bothering to pick him up at all?

Kris: “I don’t get it.”

Coby was happy to be the one filling in the blanks for once. Usually he was always the pawn in Kris or Jason’s game. He never got to be the guy with the answers, so it seemed fitting to him that he finally got his wish now that he was done.

Coby Quik: “None of the rest of us are going back, but you are.”

Kris shook his head immediately. That was not even an option in his mind. If that was the reason that he was on his way home, he found himself wanting to go back to the hospital instead.

Kris: “I tried that. I’m not signing some random contract, and I don’t know how to turn it off yet. Just take me back. I’m not ready to go home yet.”

Coby smiled widely, and pointed down at the phone in Kris’ hand.

Coby Quik: “You should check your emails man. Might be some shit in there that you don’t want to miss.”

Kris looked from his friend, and down to the phone in his hand. He pulled up his messages, but nothing stood out immediately. That was until one of the senders popped up as Christian Underwood. Just below that message was one from Mark Ward. Both of them had the same title.

Kris: “Time to come home...”

Kris looked up at Coby confused. It could not be happening already. It had only been a few months since the doors closed. They would not be ready to open them back up already.

Coby Quik: “They announced it a little while ago. They already think that you are returning.”

The first thing that Kris thinks to open is the browser of the phone, and navigates to the revamped SCW website. Along the side of the screen his name is listed as the champion. He closes the app and quickly opens Twitter, finding that his own account had already been reactivated and used.

Kris: “You did all of this?”

Coby nodded, and played it off like it was not a big deal.

Coby Quik: “The phone rang, and I answered it. I happened to have your account anyways, so I figured that I could make it seem like you were still here instead of on your retreat, or whatever you want to call it.”

Kris skips over the sarcasm in Coby’s voice, and starts to read through all of the messages about his return. Kris gets lost in searching through all of the information, and does not even notice the car slow to a stop. He looks up from his phone to see his house just outside of his window. Inside everyone in his world would probably be happy to see them.

Kris: “You’re not coming in, are you?”

Kris did not have to look back at him to know the answer to the question. Coby was probably not even supposed to be picking him up.

Coby Quik: “I’m gonna need you to do me a favor though.”

Kris turned back to look at the kid he helped to train. It was strange how fast they had become friends, despite being near polar opposites.

Kris: “I have a feeling that I’m not going to like it.”

Coby sighed, and had to admit that Kris was probably right.

Coby Quik: “If they are reopening, you know that you have to go back. That’s why I accepted the offer for you. You also know it means Crimson is going back. This shit is not over with you two. But when you go back, leave everyone else out of it until it is over.”

Kris’ nose scrunches up, and he does not quite follow.

Kris: “You said everyone already bailed...”

Coby nodded back towards the house with a sigh.

Coby Quik: “There are some people that are never going to bail. Until you can be sure this this is over though, you’re just putting them in the line of fire if they are with you. You get it?”

Kris looks back towards the house, and takes a deep breath. His voice sounds like he is drifting away when he echoes the words.

Kris: “I get it…”

Coby’s voice raises a little, jostling his friend out of his spacey compliance.

Coby Quik: “Don’t fucking zone out and ignore me. If you want to go back, I want you to. I support you going. You just need to leave everyone else out of it this time. No more kidnappings. No more people getting hurt because of you. No more distractions. Okay?”

Kris nodded, and pulled on the handle of the door. The door opened easily and he got up to his feet before looking back into the car.

Kris: “I know I’ve never actually said it… but I’m sorry.”

Coby shakes his head, but there is a smile on his face.

Coby Quik: “No you’re not. Be who you are. No more distractions.”

It was enough to get a laugh out of Kris, and Coby put the car back into gear, taking off loudly enough to draw the attention of everyone on the block. The two women and children inside of his own house make their way to the window, seeing Kris standing on the sidewalk outside.

Kris: “I’m home.”


===========================
===========================



”Broken Ties”
19 May 2018
Chicago, Il
[OFF-Camera]



Holden: “I tried to warn you that was going to happen!”

Kris kicked open the door to the gym and stepped outside onto the sidewalk. He was not necessarily in a talking mood, and his father was one of the last people that he wanted to be stuck having a conversation with right now.

Kris: “You don’t know shit Holden. I’m not having the greatest day. Can we save this for some other time?”

The older man kept up with his son fairly well considering the crowded sidewalk and the fact that Kris was not making any attempt to be slow enough to follow.

Holden: “I can only assume that your little protege in there shot down your offer for help and now you are throwing a tantrum like a child. I just think that if we stopped and talked about i--”

Kris did stop. In fact, not only did he stop, but he turned around before Holden’s eyes could even pick up on what was happening. Kris grabbed two handfuls of the front of his shirt and lifted him from the ground. Kris took two steps forward into an alley, and off of the main sidewalk. The everyday pedestrians on the streets of Chicago did not even take exception to the altercation. Kris shoved his father against the wall of the alley and released his hold on his shirt.

Kris: “You want to stop and talk about something? How about the fact that you are attempting to be more involved in my life right now than you ever were when I was a kid that could have actually used your help.”

Holden’s hands come up and he nods his head, trying not to take offense to the words. They had been thrown at him a lot in the last year. Kris was not the best at being able to let things go long term, and there was still a lot of resentment that made its way to the surface during their chats.

Holden: “That’s not even what this is about, just take a breath already.”

Kris was not exactly one to follow directions, especially when he was about to implode. He balls up his fists, and raises them up to his temples, rubbing the knuckle of his index finger in a small circle.

Kris: “I’m just getting tired of everything that I try to do blowing up in my face, and I really don’t need you to be there to say ‘I told you so’ every time something doesn’t go my way. It’s not helpful.”

Holden seemed to consider Kris’ point as he adjusted his clothing. The wrinkles from Kris’ grip came out easily, and Holden managed to eliminate the ‘recently mugged’ vibe from the alley.

Holden: “What are you doing wasting your time with that girl anyways? She just dropped a match to Evie Baang. Hardly worth the effort.”

It was not the point, and Holden knew it. He was just attempting to bait him into confronting exactly why he had reached out to Court.

Kris: “I don’t exactly have anyone out here. That used to be good back when it was just a paycheck as a means to an end. I mean that was one of the perks. I don’t know….”

He shrugged, but Holden had gotten enough out of him to be able to finish the thought for him.

Holden: “You do know. You got used to people being around. You got used to teaching. Doing it by yourself doesn’t give you the same satisfaction.”

It was a longshot that Kris would admit it, and when he blew it off, Holden was not surprised.

Kris: “It’s nice to have people around you that are disposable is all. The Black Sheep was a good idea. I got to take all of the credit, and let the rest of them be the failures. It took some of the pressure off. There is strength in numbers.”

It was not even impressive as a lie, but Holden had no choice but to buy it. If Kris was not going to admit it freely, then wrenching the confession out of him was not going to help. That was not the goal for the conversation anyways. All he was here to do was stoke the flame a little bit. He put on his lovable idiot charm full blast, and pointed back towards the gym.

Holden: “So what was her problem anyways? That time of the month?”

The random sarcasm is enough to draw a laugh out of Kris that deflates the tension between the two of them. Kris had gotten so flustered by what she said, that he had not really put thought into why she said any of it.

Kris: “I think she’s probably upset about losing her first match.”

Holden was starting to get him rolling in the right direction, but he had to be careful about how hard he tried to steer the conversation.

Holden: “That sounds pretty obvious. I mean, who likes losing? It’s kind of the opposite of what you’re out there for, you know? Does she think that she can win them all or something? Hello! Impossible.”

Kris blows off his rambling, only half listening at this point anyways. He was trying to put together exactly why Court would have snapped on him when all of the other times had gone as well as he had planned for them to go.

Kris: “She wanted to get in the ring with Evie, and expected to lose. But she was pissed off about losing, that’s not right?”

Seeing his small opening to direction the conversation where he wants to go, Holden tries to shift gears away from Evie.

Holden: “Well what did Mikah tell her about losing? She’s training her, right?”

Kris starts putting more and more of it together in his head. Court may not have been upset about losing a match, but something else. As far as he knew, Mikah had not spoken to her since Climax Control.

Kris: “I’m not sure. She was supposed to be there today. When I popped in, she blew up at me almost immediately.”

Holden forces himself to laugh and makes a joke at his son’s expense.

Holden: “Well you are kind of an asshole. Are you sure you didn’t deserve it? You can be…. abrasive.”

Kris blows off the comment again. It was not helpful. All of his conversations with Courtney had had hostile undertones and involved trading insults. None of them had ever ended this way though.

Kris: “That’s not it. She just didn’t want to see me there. She had no interest in what I had to say. I couldn’t help her.”

Holden tries to interject, knowing that Kris was going to cut him off in order to layer the guilt onto himself.

Holden: “That’s not true. You’re the SCW Heav--”

Holden did not even get as far into the thought as he had planned before Kris cut him off.

Kris: “I’m the guy that stole a championship, and people cheered because I was the lesser evil. I didn’t really earn it. It was a surprise. Look at me. I am still the champion, but I have never actually defended it. I’m not like Mikah. I don’t qualify as a stand in.”

Maybe he had underestimated the girl’s ability to get under Kris’ skin, because apparently she had done a real number on him in their short conversation. Holden knew that the admission could not have come easy for Kris, and had not expected to hear it at all. At least not today. Either way, it did allow for Holden to give him another push in the right direction.

Holden: “So then why did you go?”

An answer comes quickly to Kris, and he cannot stop it from starting to slip out.

Kris: “She asked me--”

In the middle of the thought he realized exactly why Court would have snapped at him. In typical Kris fashion, he does not take any of the blame onto himself, and feeds the answer that Holden wanted back to him.

Kris: “Court thinks that Mikah is avoiding her. She picked at me for being her errand boy. All because Mikah is not there. Mikah didn’t like that she joined Blast From The Past, so I have been going in her place. Maybe if Mikah would have been there instead of me, she could have won. That is why she is upset.”

Watching Kris put together the puzzle was satisfying, even if Holden had been the one laying out the pieces. It was pretty magical to see the plan coming together in front of his eyes. If anything, he knew Kris better than his son would ever give him credit for. He knew which buttons to push, and what the response to pushing them would be.

Holden: “You just got your ass ripped by a rookie so that Mikah could punish her for joining a tournament? That’s kind of a harsh friendship.”

Kris tries to shrug it off, but it is clear the the idea stings a little bit.

Kris: “She’s too selfish to even think about it like that I bet. I doubt she even considered that Court would care. Or that I would actually show up if she asked me to.”

As fast as Holden could set up the new hurdles to jump through, Kris made his way through them. He had already gotten him to blame Mikah for the outburst, now he just needed to put the two of them on a collision course with one another.

Holden: “That’s kind of shitty to do. I mean Mikah has not even been in the ring yet, and only has to put her title on the line against Crystal. Talk about a walk in the park. You have Crimson in some crazy match that he is going to come up with, and you have to take on training her rookie for her on top of all of it? That seems like a lot to put on a guy’s plate.”

Kris pulls his phone out of his pocket and sends a message. He tries to force his frustration down, but was finding that there was really no other place for it to go. The confrontation with Court had been bad enough.

Kris: “I mean when you put it like that it sounds kind of bad, yeah.”

He checks the screen for a message but nothing comes through. The small delivery icon switches to indicate that the message that he sent had been read, but no reply came. He laughs, but there is no joy in it. Holden starts to get nervous that Kris might blow up right here in the middle of the alley.

Holden: “How else can you put? I mean I am just listening to what you’re telling me. You know all these people way better than I do.”

Playing the fool was going to allow him to escape blame for now, but he was going to have to pay the price for it some time later. Eventually he would have to tell Kris about all of this, but only once all the dust had settled. They had already come too far for him to back out now.

Kris: “She wouldn’t do that just to fuck with me. She knows that I have to win this match. I mean I came out and stole the title. The company was closed while I racked up days. I can’t just lose. I can’t let myself get distracted.”

The words rattle around in his head as soon as he says them. Something about it seems familiar. He looks away from his father, a slight smirk coming across his lips.

Holden: “What was that?”

Kris looks back at him confused, and shrugs his shoulders.

Kris: “What was what?”

Holden raises his index finger and swirls it in a circle in the direction of Kris’ face.

Holden: “You looked like you remembered something funny.”

He was not exactly right, but he was not wrong either.

Kris: “Something that Coby told me when he picked me up and took me home. You know? The same night that he told me that SCW was open and that he had signed me up.”

Holden nodded. Coby had been worried about having to be the one to talk to Kris first. There was so much that he had to throw into that conversation, and he had lost a lot of sleep trying to make sure that he got every detail right. The fact that it was coming up now, exactly when he needed it, showed that the kid had nailed it.

Holden: “He was the one that told you that you had to come back, right?”

Kris shook his head. That was not spot on either. Coby never really told him to do anything that he did not already know. That was why he was able to accept the offer on Kris’ behalf. That is why he was able to keep up appearances. Coby knew Kris well enough to know he was going back regardless.

Kris: “He told me that I needed to be who I really am. No apologies. No excuses. I don’t need any friends. All that shit is distracting.”

He looks down at the phone in his hand and sees that there has still not been a response to his earlier messages. At this point, waiting was no longer on the table. He shot a pointed look at his father, and issued a calm threat.

Kris: “Stop following me around. If I need your help, I’ll ask for it.”

Holden nodded without a word, and held up his hands innocently. Kris offered him a smile before tucking his phone into his pocket and stepping out of the alley. Holden straightened himself up and looked off in the direction that Kris went with a smile on his face. He turned back towards the gym, but as he stepped onto the sidewalk, a female stepped in front of him.

Court: “I didn’t believe you when you said that it was going to flip his world upside down. Why would you do that to him?”

Holden looked back over his shoulder to make sure that Kris was long gone before he risked having a conversation with someone that he was not supposed to know.

Holden: “For the first time in his life, I am trying to force him to do something completely by himself. I am taking away his crutches. I want him to prove to himself that he is good enough. That’s what it’s going to take.”

She seemed confused. She was only in it to get her trainer back. She did not realize exactly what she was signing up for when she set the ball rolling. The realization of what was happening was not any less startling though.

Court: “You’re trying to break him.”

Holden shrugs and starts to walk away from her.

Holden: “He’s already broken. I’m just making him put himself back together instead of letting others tell him who or what he should be.”

Holden waved, and continued walking opposite the direction that Kris went. Unsure if she should intervene, Court stood at the end of the alley for a few minutes. Resigned to let it play out, she eventually made her way back towards the gym with a look back in the direction Kris went.

Court: “Good luck dude...”


===========================
===========================



”Solo Effort”
19 May 2018
Chicago, Il
[OFF-Camera]


Kris wasted no time leaving his father behind and making his way to the hotel that he knew Mikah was staying at. She had a certain set of standards, and once you knew them, she was easy to find. The fact that she was not answering any of his messages had not sat well with him on the trip to the hotel. The fact that he had to clean up her mess was even worse. By the time he made it up to her room in order to talk it out, there was nearly nothing left of his ability to be rational. He pounded on the door, not taking her lack of opening it for an answer.

Mikah: “Jesus fucking Christ, just a minute.”

Her voice was loud enough to be heard through the door and it take the Bombshell about a minute and a half to open the door, a scowl on her face and her robe wrapped around her. As soon as the latch pops open, he pushes the door open, side-stepping her on his way through it.

Kris: “Sorry. I know you have a problem opening doors and answering messages.”

He was not even attempting to hide the hostility in his voice. He had spent so much time stewing about it that there was no pushing it aside.

Mikah: “Apparently I do.  Considering I just opened the damned door.”

She chose not to elaborate on why she was not answering any messages but stepped aside to let him in if he wanted to go in. She pushed the door closed behind him, but once she turned to face him, he had already stopped moving into the room, and turned back to face her.

Kris: “I mean you can now. I wouldn’t have expected you to though. When I needed you to last year, you were a fucking ghost. Then you have me run around doing your fucking bidding while I should be focusing on this match, but you can’t even answer a message back. What the fuck?”

She seems a bit perplexed but she is quiet for a moment.  She looks at him before looking around the room.

Mikah: “I’m sorry.  I was talking to my husband on the phone, couldn’t exactly tell him to wait a second while I text you back.  Not exactly something he would want to hear, considering he threw a fit last year about it.”

She rolls her eyes before crossing her arms over her chest in a much more standoffish way. He raises a hand to run his fingers through his hair. While he does so, he takes a deep breath, trying to pull himself back together. It was not a battle that he could win at the moment though.

Kris: “That’s always the thing though, isn’t it? I can get Christian to let you name rules for your matches. I can help you out with your student. The second I need something from you though, you have some argument going on. You have some conversation with Drake that can’t be put on hold for thirty seconds. I fucking fly to Chicago regularly just to do you a favor. I think I deserve a message back about some shit hitting the fan.”

In his head it did not seem like too much to ask, but he could tell that he was only creating more problems when he managed to catch her eye.

Mikah: “I am sorry that I didn’t answer within a reasonable fucking time to your message. I didn’t think it was going to be that big of a deal if I waited until I was off the phone to respond.  AND it is not my fault that Christian Underwood prefers you and your gender over me and my gender.  And even if I could try to get you what you wanted from Mark Ward, it wouldn’t happen.  Because I married Drake.”

She again rolls her eyes and flashes her wedding rings at him before she moves around the room, grabbing her phone for a second.  Her fingers can be heard clicking against the screen of her phone, clearly texting somebody back and then looks at him, expectantly waiting for his phone to ding.

Kris: “I am tired of doing your bidding for you. I didn’t come back just to be someone’s bitch. I mean, I am literally carrying this whole fucking company, going into a match that is terrifying, and I helped you pick a stipulation for yours? I made that happen for you. Crimson is creating some kind of murder box for me to compete in, but you got your fucking match alright.”

The only thing that cuts off his words is his phone chiming in his pocket, but he makes no move to actually check it.

Mikah: “What do you want me to fucking do about Crimson?  Walk out to the ring fucking naked?  I doubt that would work.  And don’t do my bidding anymore!  There is a two lettered word that works fucking wonders, you know.  You don’t have to be a yes man.”

She takes a deep breath before tossing her phone on the bed, not caring about it.  She turns her attention back to him but quickly looks away again, too irritated with him to actually keep her eyes on him. He does not back down from the fight either, moving across the room towards her.

Kris: “That’s your problem though. You don’t care. You tell me that I should just tell you no to shit, but you still keep piling on. Court joins the Blast From The Past and it pisses you off so I have to go keep tabs on her. You know what she did today? She ripped me a new one all because she has some weird abandonment issues. I got that dumped on me because of whatever you were busy doing. And what are you going to do about it, Mikah? You gonna go talk to her? Or is that asking too much?”

She refuses to look in his direction, so his positions himself between her and the window she was attempting to look out, almost demanding her attention.  She takes a step backward from him.

Mikah: “Then tell me to stop.  Stop is just as easy to say as no.  I can help you say the words if you’d like.  Or better yet, I’ll just ask somebody else for help.  And maybe but you don’t need to worry about her.  It’s not YOUR problem.”

She reaches up to push her hair out of her face before looking up at the ceiling, getting quite good at avoiding people’s eyes. He laughs at her, but there is nothing but frustration in it.

Kris: “Yeah, that’s super typical Mikah Green right there. Avoid the problem. Tell people it is their fault. Not take any responsibility. That fact that someone thought that you were going to be a decent trainer is worth laughing at. You only care about yourself.”

He shakes his head and moves around her, back towards the front door.

Mikah: “Yeah, maybe so.  But what about you?  You’re so quick to point the finger at me but what about you?  You won’t tell me no because there’s a chance that you might be all by yourself, alone.  And that’s a scary thought, isn’t it?  That you might actually have to do something about Crimson without somebody in your corner.  I never had to worry about anybody but myself for the longest time and worrying about Courtney….”

She stops, not wanting to finish the sentence and appear vulnerable.  She watches him, staring at his back as he walks toward the door. He spins on his heel, curious about what it is that she could possibly have to say about the girl that he had been babysitting for her since the start of the tournament.

Kris: “How are you doing anything other than protecting yourself by blowing her off? You’re not in the ring competing. You have all the time in the world to help her prepare. You have been in the ring with these people she is up against. You could have helped her, but instead you’re probably worried about what happens when she wins. You know Crystal is not going to beat you, and you’re terrified that Court is going to win this and then pull one over on you. That’s why you’re keeping your distance.”

She glares at him before taking three steps closer to him.

Mikah: “Why were you so willing to help her when I asked you to step in? Hm?  Why did you even agree?  Maybe you wanted the distraction so you didn’t have to deal with Crimson head on.  And you say all those things like they’re new, like you didn’t know this before you and I….became friends.  And you’re right, I could’ve helped her but maybe I felt she needed a little bit of a flying lesson on her own.  I can’t hold her hand in every match that she is in and it is better that she found that out now instead of later.”

She looks at him before rolling her eyes in irritation.  She was still Mikah, she was still self-centered and self absorbed or at least to the naked eye.  Those that knew her, knew there was more to it. He loses his cool, but in doing so does not try to filter out his impulse response to the argument.

Kris: “I hated doing it by myself and I liked having people around, but they are all gone now!”

He sighs, and looks down. His hands come up a second time and slowly run through his hair. Those were not the words that he thought were going to fly out of his mouth and the realization of how true they actually were hit him like a ton of bricks.

Mikah: “I...I am not like you, okay?  I have never thrived on people being around; it is...was just not who I am.  And I am not gone.”

She had not really known what to say or do for him because she was so different from him.  She stands there, a bit awkwardly and looks at him, finally not avoiding his eyes.

Kris: “I didn’t have anyone around for a long time. I did it by myself. That’s why I bailed on The Nobodies. It’s why I flaked in and out of the company. I look back at last year, and realize that if I would have just cut all of you out back then, I wouldn’t have any of the problems that I have right now. I never needed any of you, but I let you in, just for everyone to let me down.”

The anger is quickly disappearing from his voice, but it is instantly replaced with a defeated tone that she had not heard come from him before.

Kris: “I got used to the change, and I liked it. I was obviously wrong though. I’m the only one going out of my way for anybody. All of these people that were supposed to be a support system up and bailed on my dream. Like it wasn’t good enough anymore.”

She looks at him and takes a deep breath.

Mikah: “I have not bailed on your dream.  I am sorry about not being entirely there and being wrapped up in my own superficial problems.”

He shrugs, not even knowing why he let himself get so angry about it. It was clear what he needed to do. He could not show up at Into The Void in this state of mind. That was going to be the easiest way to lose everything. He started to back away from her, moving closer to the door.

Kris: “You know what, Mikah? Just don’t even worry about it. Deal with your shit. I’ll deal with mine. It’s probably the best thing that either of us can do for the other. When I try to make friends, shit just falls apart, right? Part of that shit that Crimson was cursing me with last year. Maybe I should just stop trying to fight against it, and just embrace it for once. He wants my attention, then I should give it to him.”

The more he talks, the further away his voice sounds. It is almost like he is putting together the words as they come to him, instead of thinking any of it through. Strangely he starts to feel the way that he did when Coby had picked him up at the beginning of last month.

Mikah: “Stop.  Don’t do this.  I know that I’m not exactly the best person to have as a friend and that I’m self absorbed but that doesn’t mean that you have to deal with Crimson’s shit by yourself.”

She takes another step closer to him He shakes his head, but there is a strange smirk on his face. He backs away from her, and moves his arm away when she tries to reach out to him..

Kris: “No…. no.. no.. no.. no.. I can do this. This is what he wants. He wants me to be wasting time arguing with you. He couldn’t have Heather and Kali at the shows, Jet City wasn’t around to dismantle, so he just moved onto you, didn’t he? That’s just part of the plan.”

His eyes become more and more accusing, but he keeps retreating from her. It was obvious that he was starting to lose touch with reality, and he was knotting himself up with conspiracy after conspiracy in an attempt to make sense of it all even as it started to collapse around him. His back touches the door, and he paws at the handle without looking down at it, almost looking afraid.

Mikah: “Kris..stop!  Crimson doesn’t even know that you and I are friends. And even if he did, there’s nothing he can do to me.  He cannot get to me and you doing this...is helping him to get to you.”

She looks worried as she watches him try to work the door handle to get out of the hotel room.  She moves even closer to him but does so slowly, not wanting to startle him. He starts to shake his head back and forth harder now, beyond the point of being able to be reasoned with. His hands shake, making it hard to grip the door handle to open it. He had not been this panicked since the Summer XXXtreme boat last year, which only triggers the memory of Mikah leaving him hanging then too. The anger starts to build up again, but helps to steady his hand, and he wrenches the door open before forcing himself through it.

Kris: “I have to take care of him by myself. No distractions. It has to end.”

She looks concerned for him and can see the panic in his eyes.  She was not sure what she could do for him to to reassure him of that but she takes a step even closer.

Mikah: “Kris...calm down.  He’s not going to get to anybody you care about.”

He shakes his head, and steps out into the hall, pulling the door mostly shut, but leaning into it.

Kris: “I’m sorry I brought you into it.”

He pulls the door closed as she reaches for it, and the electric lock on the door immediately turns into place. Mikah tries to pull the door open, but has to take a few extra seconds to free the lock before it gives in. When she steps into the hallway, There was nobody there.


===========================
===========================


”The End Of Everything”
SCWrestling.net Exclusive



The feed comes to life with Kristopher Ryans standing inside what looks like a glass box.

”I decided to go a little high tech so that I could show you that it’s not particularly intimidating...”

He pulls a pair of gloves onto his hands, and as soon as they are on, the orange trim down the sides of his hands and around his wrists lights up.

”We have spent an obscene amount of time straining to get to this point, haven’t we? I don’t think that either of us realized what was happening, even as it was happening around us.”

He raises his right hand out to the glass next to him, only for an image of his first bloody fight with Crimson to come to life on the screen. It plays back Kris having the tacts pulled out of his skin following the match.

”I carry some sort of guilt over the fact that you have made it this far. Had I been more concerned with defending the Roulette Championship when you came along, we might not have ever had a real problem with one another. I could have just put you out of your misery then, and none of this would have ever gotten off the ground. In hindsight, I should have just done one last garbage run before moving up to Harris. I blame myself.”

He raises his left hand, and the footage of Kris telling Mark and Christian that he was done with the Roulette Championship comes to life on the other side of the cube that he stands in.

”Think about it. All it would have taken was a little more drive. A little more determination to carry the title just a little bit further past the old record. Instead I got excited. I got distracted. I saw Calvin Harris surrounding himself with a group of people to protect him, and knew that I could do better. I knew that I had friends that could rip it apart. I got away from what I set out to do, and I gave you exactly what you needed to become relevant.”

He turns around to face the blank back wall, but an image of his brother Jason and Aaron Isaacs coming out and reforming Jet City fills the space. The image melts away just as quickly as the group’s hopes and dreams did.

”I allowed myself to be distracted. I took my eye off the ball for just a few seconds, and you were created. I thought that you were going to quietly shut the fuck up. I thought that the championship would appease you and you would just go the fuck away. Afterall, Harris ignored me while I was breaking records. How could some nobody holding the same championship only four matches into his career ever be worth the time to the guy at the top of the mountain? How could some rookie champion be better than the man that set the standards? That’s ridiculous.”

Videos play of each of Crimson’s matches, showing him run through the competition. The clips avoid angles that showed the tights he pulled during pins, focusing instead of the pinfalls, and referees raising Tommy’s hand each time he competed.

”But what did I do, huh? I stretched myself thin. Why? I let people on social media start to drive my decision making. I started to let people tell me what company I belonged in. I had people directing me to new places, and new opportunities like I needed them. I was doing just fine here, but these friends of mine managed to worm their way in, and then pull me out of my home at the worst possible moment. What happens when only one man can beat The Miracle? That man’s stock rises when The Miracle’s arm gets broken by a handful of thugs backstage. I took my eyes off of the Roulette Championship and allowed you to take your first step to success. I took my eyes off of SCW and opened it up for you to make your own.”

The logo of a few of the other companies Kris competed for in the short time away from SCW flash on each of the walls of the cube before fading away and leaving it black. A spotlight came down on Kris though, and he pointed down at the floor beneath him. It came to life with footage of Tommy Crimson talking about Calvin Harris, and cut in with the beating Harris suffered at Full Circle.

”What happened while I was gone though? You took every opportunity to capitalize on the fact that I was not here to stop you. You called my shot. Title vs title against Harris, taking the place that I was supposed to have in the main event of Full Circle. Maybe it would not have been so insulting if not for the fact that you couldn’t keep my name out of your mouth on the way there. You rode my coattails while I was on the injured reserve. Do you not see how insignificant that makes you? The company was faced with the option of you or Calvin Harris as it’s standing champion, and chose to close the doors once I was gone.”

Kris points up at the ceiling, and Crimson smiles down at him from the glass as he holds up both the Roulette and SCW Heavyweight Championships.

”I didn’t know if I was going to be let in at Full Circle. I was not really under contract. I was barely cleared to compete, and a second opinion from any doctor would have blown my chances. I had to sit down with the both of them and convince them to just let me go out and give it a shot. They put their faith in me, and when I walked out there, I knew that you could feel what was about to happen.”

Each side of the cube comes to life one after another with the shocked look on Crimson’s face the moment that Kris’ music played at Full Circle. Kris is surrounded by the expression that clearly gave him so much joy. He points over at the image on his left though, and turns towards it. He rotates his gloved hand counter-clockwise to rewind the clip a bit, and then lets it play. The expression on Crimson’s face changes the very moment the music starts to play.

”I was confused when I noticed it, because I had not realized it in the first two matches. My heart wasn’t in the Roulette Championship match. I was so absent minded about it that I am surprised I ended up looking as good as I did. You should have run away with that win easily, but you pulled something out of me. You forced me into a competition that I did not want to be in, and it may have been the most exciting thing to watch on the entire card. We were the most memorable, even though one of us was not trying.”

More clips of their first meeting play across all of the screens.

”We went two weeks before doing it again, but it was forced. They wanted me to have that championship rematch, and I couldn’t stomach the idea of holding that championship again. I feel like I am above it at this point. Saddling myself with it again would be a step backwards. Miracles don’t move that direction.”

The ending of their second match is showcased to Kris’ right, this time not hiding the rule bending finish.

”That match was another one for the history books though, wasn’t it. It was the one that burned my name into your mind. It was the match that led you to mention me on every single show after that. It let to me being part of your build going into Full Circle. You brought me with you, even though I was at home recovering. You took credit for the fact that I was no longer around, even though it had zero to do with you. Again, you forced yourself to the top because I was too busy, or too distracted to deal with the problem that you were becoming.”

Clips flash in rapid succession, all show Crimson either mouthing Kris’ name, ‘Golden Boy’, and the word ‘miracle’ in the lead up to Full Circle.

”Your eyes lit up when Mark said my name. I would be willing to bet that a shiver ran up your spine the moment that my music filled the PA system. The reason that you carried me all the way to that match was because you wanted me to come out at the end. It wasn’t because you wanted to fight me. It wasn’t because you were surprised to see me. It was that you wanted me to see first hand what you did to Calvin Harris. You wanted me to come to the ring and see the broken body of a guy that never gave me the time of day. You wanted to show me that you took my spot, and you cashed in on what should have been mine.”

The screen above Kris shows him ascending the turnbuckle at Full Circle. As he dives, the action moves to the screen behind Kris. The camera angle changes, and shows the pinfall directly in front of where Kris stands. He watches on with a smile on his face.

”The need for validation is not a conscious thing. I learned that you wanted mine before that match at Full Circle ever started though. That is how I knew that no matter how tired you were, you would throw your best shots at me. That is how I knew how to beat you. You were so proud to show me what you had done, that you got sloppy and I walked away with your prize. You got what you wanted though. You jumped me in line, and you made me go through you in order to get what I wanted. You flipped the script in a matter of months. The doors were closing. You were going to have to walk away anyways. It didn’t matter to you if you took the titles with you or not. What mattered was that I knew you were good enough to win it. Tell me I’m wrong if you honestly believe that I am.”

A final shot of Kris holding up both of the championship flash on each of the screens before they die out one at a time. Kris is left in the dark before an orange light from beneath him illuminates the whole space around him.

”I knew when I came out on the first Climax Control of this new era that you wouldn’t be far behind me. I knew that this fight was not over. See, we may have done this a few times, but we have never done it like this. There was always a distraction. Always some other factory. It was Kali, then the Roulette Championship, then some stupid rematch, and then Calvin Harris. Each time we got the chance to put an end to things, one or both of us had their eyes on something or someone else.”

As he moves through the list, things flash on the screens around him, but he is no longer looking at them. His eyes are on the camera in front of him.

”You pulled your knife and I jumped right into the fight anyways. I can turn my back to you, because of what I learned at Full Circle. You need me to see what you are doing. You need me to acknowledge it, and validate it by playing the witness. You dropped me onto that car not because I showed you up by turning my back to you, but because I compared myself to O’Malley and gave him a little spotlight. It got under your skin that I might see somebody else as more of an equal than I do you. If he got my attention with words, you needed to go a step further. You needed to show me that you could act. Congratulations.”

As the screen behind him shows the impact on the windshield of the car, it shatters behind him. Glass falls to the floor all around him as the image moves clockwise around all of the screens, busting them out as Kris crashes against the car. He looks up though, and the screen does not fall victim to the same trick, instead showing Kris flipping through the air.

”How did you like the response, eh? It can’t feel good to have someone do something that you’re famous for better than you ever could have. I mean, if it didn’t get under your skin, you wouldn’t have gone out of your way to do it in my face with that pathetic vampire attempted to mount a case to be included in this match. Everyone could tell that he was just a third wheel to the party though. He may have gotten his shots in, but he does not play on the same level that we do. There is a reason that he can only get one over on my after a match is over. He can’t buy a win when I am in the ring. I wouldn’t have missed a front row ticket to your jealousy for anything though.”

Kris has to look down as the video of Crimson Godbooking Dmitri over the champion’s head plays beneath him. He stomps his foot on the glass, cracking the image before it can show him being forced to count the pin.

”Here we are Crimson. We can’t lay a hand on one another until the bell rings at Into The Void. For the first time ever, a contract signing went peacefully because of the fact that getting this match means so much for the both of us. For you, you get your opportunity to prove to me that you really aren’t just garbage that I let pile up. For me, I get to toss you into a dumpster like I should have done a long time ago. I cannot wait for that burden to be lifted off of my shoulders. I can’t wait to come into this company on the first Climax Control after Into The Void and finally feel free of you.”

The glass above him shatters and sends a shower of shards down around him. The champion does not even flinch. Instead, he raises up his left hand and pulls the glove from it. He stretches his hand out, and then brings his thumb and middle finger together.

”This fast.”

The SCW Heavyweight Champion snaps his fingers, and the video feed dies out. It continues to play against the black screen, and Kris’ voice is heard just one last time before it cuts off.

”This is the End of Everything. No More Distractions.”



47
Climax Control Archives / New Face, Same Fate
« on: April 27, 2018, 10:18:11 PM »
 Monday
4.23.18
Jet City, Washington
7:12am
“Madness”
OFF-Camera


The trip home had been less than enjoyable. Staff at Climax Control had not wanted to let Kris leave until the morning after the show. As a result of his fall, nothing was broken, but they called an ambulance anyways. That was when the champion had taken his leave. He called his own ride, and by the time anyone was looking for him in Primm, he was back in his hotel room. After getting checked out before the sun was even up, he was packed and boarding Jet City Airways before anyone was even looking for him.

The flight had sucked, the constantly jostling around caused the bruise running nearly the length of his back to scream at him. He had driven himself back from the airport, and found himself glad that he traveled so light. Upon getting home, he grabbed the gym bag holding the SCW Heavyweight Championship, but did not dare throw it over his shoulder.

He had a 50/50 guess at what was going to happen once he stepped in the door. The sun had barely  started to come up as he pulled into the driveway. Either they were all going to be asleep, having missed the tail end of the show, or he was going to have to answer a lot of questions about how he was feeling. Neither of the options were entirely favorable. He moved up the path leading to the front door and found it unlocked. He quietly opened the door and placed his bag down next to it. Closing the door as quietly as he could, he spins the lock into place and makes his way to the stairs leading up to the rooms of the house.

A light clicks on in the living room, automatically making Kris feel like a teenager getting caught sneaking in late, or in this case incredibly early. Kali was sitting on the couch, wearing flannel boxer shorts and a thin cotton tank top. Curled up, with her head on Kali’s lap was Heather. She was snoring lightly with her mouth slightly open. Kali shoots a look at Kris.

Kali: “She was up early yesterday with the kids. Neither of them sleep well when you’re away.”

Kali brushes some light brown hair away from Heather’s face. She still hadn't decided if she liked the new colour or not.

Kali: “When you didn't answer my calls or texts, Mikah was kind enough to tell me the doctors had cleared you and you were on your way back home.”

He nods a little and turns from the stairs to cross the room back towards her.

Kris: “Phone did not survive the fall…”

He reaches into the back pocket of his pants and pulls the mangled remains of the phone free. He holds it up so she can see it and then flips it into and empty chair next to the couch.

Kris: “They wanted me to go to a hospital, so I left. No broken bones. I have to check in Friday to be cleared for Sunday. Sounds like a Future Kris problem.”

He walks around the circular table sitting in front of the couch and then carefully sits down on it in front of her.

Kris: “Not something I saw coming…”

There was some clear defeat in his voice. He sighs and raises his left hand up to run his fingers through his hair.

Kris: “At least it was me instead of either of you.”

This doesn’t sit well with Kali though.

Kali: “If I had been there maybe it wouldn't have happened at all. I could have seen him before you. You don't seem to understand that I have been waiting for a chance to get even with that psychopathic douchebag since last year.”

There is anger in her voice, but it is not directed at Kris but towards the man that had kidnapped and tied her up. It had taken months for her to stop having nightmares over the ordeal.

Kali: “Just one stiff kick to his balls...”

He shakes his head. This was not the first time that the conversation had come up since he had made the decision to go back. The flat tone of his voice shows just how many times he has had to recycle the same response to her.

Kris: “It would make you feel better, but then things would just escalate.”

He raises his eyes up to her and gives a light shrug of his shoulders.

Kris: “We talked about that last week. Just listen to the guy. He wants to cut out everything that separates me from him. Without you there, he has to come after the way I interact with fans, with people on the roster, and just in general. He has to come after me to do what he wants. If you're there… he's not coming after me.”

He had stopped short of going further than that on every other occasion. Maybe it was the frustration of being laid out at the end of the night, or the injury itself practically eliminating all of his patience, but he did not stop this time. The words were not in a raised tone, or even mean by themselves, but they were blunt.

Kris: “I don't want you there with me for this. Not until it is over. That's not going to change.”

She reaches forward to put a hand on his knee.

Kali: “You really think he would go far enough to hurt me like that? To risk going to prison... over a wrestling match? You know how ridiculous that is right?”

She sighs.

Kali: “I love you Kris. I love both of you more than I can even describe. As much as I hate having to be benched, I don't want your attention to be divided and you having to make a choice between us and your title. I know how much it means to you.”

He shoots a look over to the gym bag with the championship sitting in it. He had not even taken it out of the bag unless a camera was rolling on him.

Kris: “It's not about that. If I lose it, I would still be there. It is the place. That's why it didn't work out in Liberty.”

He looks back to her, but no longer seems broken by the fact that he needed to be a part of Sin City.

Kris: “It's why I can't get it out of my head. When people started telling me that it was basically mine, I felt like it was my job to make sure the right things happen.”

He chuckles a little lightly, trying to separate himself from how much he cared by making it a joke instead.

Kris: “I mean, without me we get someone like Calvin Harris tearing it all down, someone like Crimson burning it to the ground, or people closing the doors.”

Kali nods.

Kali: “You know, I was originally going to be a doctor like my mother. I thought it would be my calling. Like continuing the legacy but after one semester of pre-med I knew I couldn't do it. My mind constantly went back to the law texts I had poured over as a child. The hours I would spend sitting in my Father’s office. It just always clicked. And then, when I came to do that contract for Jet City, to basically be your babysitter... afterwards, the idea of it being over and potentially never seeing you or Heather again put me in a panic. We all have a calling, Kris. Even if it is not what everyone else wants you to do.”

She looks down at Heather.

Kali: “Just like Heather was meant to sing. Nothing else ever worked out for her. The universe sometimes has funny ideas how to get us to the places we need to be.”

He looks down from and and to Heather, still sleeping in her lap.

Kris: “She just needed to believe she could do something… anything. She was always going to succeed in whatever it was once she realized she was actually worth something.”

A smile crosses his face thinking about how far they had come since first meeting. He was overjoyed to not ever have to return to those times.

Kris: “It's weird being out there by myself…”

He takes a deep breath, possibly just coming to the realization for the first time. His words sound more like thinking out loud than anything.

Kris: “Like all of us started out separately, and all came together to be really close. The three of us, Jet City, Coby and Chelsea, Parker, everyone. Sin City shut down, and it seemed like everything fell apart. Everyone is kind of off doing their own thing. I'm still out there though.”

He did not appear upset by it, and the smile on his face actually widens a little.

Kris: “Jason only got into wrestling because of me. Then he recruited Parker. Then Coby went to Parker. People just kept stacking on because he was carrying my dream for me. Being the last one standing feels like they all finally gave it back to me. I might be by myself out there, but it doesn't feel like it. I have all these people that have added onto the thing that I wanted, and helped me make it better.”

Kali: “Well if you are lonely, you could always take Vi...”

Kali chuckles at the idea. The panic of just thinking about it flashes in his eyes and he shakes the thought away.

Kris: “Adding another crazy person to an already insane situation would not go well for me.”

Kali offers a shrug.

Kali: “I dunno, might even out the score.”

She is full out laughing now, but it fades off as she makes her next point.

Kali: “I just want you to be more careful. Next time, you might not be lucky enough to walk away.”

He does not even have to put a second of thought into his response for the the answer comes tumbling from his mouth.

Kris: “Next time I'm kicking his face off…”

He raises a hand up in front of his face.

Kris: “Just gone. The whole thing.”

Kali gets a scary determined look on her face.

Kali: “Good. After the things he said to me...”

She stops. She had refused to tell him what Crimson had said to her when he had captured her.

Kris: “He's not going to be a problem for much longer. When I beat him this time he goes to the back of the line. He's not a problem anymore.”

She shakes her head.

Kali: “Men like that never cease to be a problem.”

He nods in agreement, but only in part.

Kris: “Well he can go be someone else's problem. Injuries suck worse than they used to when pain was optional. I'm not trying to pile them up.”

He tries to stretch out his shoulder, but barely starts to bring it up to his chest before the soreness of it makes him think twice. He brings a hand around to his lower back and arches back, popping it to relieve some of the tension, but not without a grimace.

Kris: “I'm not doing this every week.”

She gently slides Heather's head from her lap as she rises. She comes up to his side.

Kali: “Let me see how bad it is.”

He pulls the zipper down on his hoodie and lifts his hand up to her. She pulls the cuff of it over his hand so he can pull his arm out. He quickly discards it to the chair with the broken remains of his phone and looks back to her.

Kris: “This part I can't do…”

He leans forward and her fingers slip into the back of his collar. He extends his arms forward and she pulls the shirt over his head. She tosses the shirt to the pile as he repositions so she can see the damage up his side in the light. The bruise starts just below his shoulder and travels down the left side all the way to his lower back. It is already starting to turn purple, which appears to be the worst of it. Tiny scratches from the broken windshield accompany half the length of the bruise, but none of them looked bad enough to worry about.

Kris: “It probably looks exactly as bad as it feels…”

She grimaces and runs her hand lightly down his side, almost as though she didn't trust the doctor's assessment of his injuries.

Kali: “At least nothing is broken. These little cuts will sting in the shower until they scab over. It really looked a lot worse on TV.”

He does not even try and argue the point.

Kris: “It was. Knocked the air out of me pretty bad. Took me a little bit to be breathing like there wasn't a fat guy sitting on me.”

Her eyebrow half raises at the mention, and he waves it off.

Kris: “Oh like you're really even surprised that I would know what that's like…”

She sits beside him.

Kali: “I am learning to not be surprised at most things you may or may not have experience with.”

He rests a hand on her thigh, but then taps it twice as an idea strikes him.

Kris: “While you're learning new things… that car window… first time I've gone through one of those.”

He nudges her with a genuine smile on his face.

Kris: “There's still some firsts for you to be around for.”

She laughs.

Kali: “Not a first I would have wanted for you. I am relieved you are okay though.”

She nods toward Heather.

Kali: “Once she heard that you were good enough to get on a plane it was like one second she was talking and the next she was out. But me? I couldn't think of sleeping until I saw you myself.”

It did not seem strange at all that they would have different reactions. He even had some idea why. He looked down at his wife, and brushes away stray strands of hair from her face.

Kris: “She has seen a lot more of it. The night I got jumped at her birthday party was probably the worst I have ever been beat up. I still got on a plane and competed in Japan.”

Thinking back to it, it was pretty amazing that he had even talked her into letting him go.

Kris: “I always come back. She knows that. If I am capable of being on a plane then it can't be worse than when I left to Japan, and that was pretty bad. The only time she would panic is if I couldn't leave. Like when I broke my arm.”

Kali: “We were both panicking at that. I guess it is just in my nature to worry. I still worry about my brother whenever he gets deployed even though he has done it at least a dozen times by now. Maybe it's a good thing I chose not to have kids.”

He shrugs.

Kris: “Maybe not birth any, but you definitely have two. I have seen it.”

She smiles.

Kali: “It's not the same though. But I do worry about them too. I am more like an aunt then their mom.”

He shakes his head. He had seen her interact with both of the kids dozens of times. He even felt a sense of calm when he was away, knowing that she was here with them and Heather.

Kris: “You can tell that to yourself if you want but I'm not buying it.”

She immediately changes the subject.

Kali: “Should wake Heather up and get her upstairs. Do you think you can sleep in bed?”

He nods slowly.

Kris: “Yes, but I smell like Primm and a jet that I would personally be afraid to blacklight.”

He looks back over towards the stairs, and then back to Heather. A smile crosses his face and he leans forward on the table. He works an arm under hers and around to her back. Once he has her, he uses his left to hook under her knees and in one motion lifts her up from the couch in his arms. Her eyes come open as soon as he is standing, and he smiles down at her.

Kris: “Always sleeping on the couch when there is a perfectly good bed upstairs. What am I going to do with you?”

His voice was playful, mostly just to reassure her that he was okay despite what she may have feared. She yawns.

Heather: “Whatever you want.”

She smirks a sleepy grin at him before her eyes close again. Kali is surprised.

Kali: “Are you sure you should do that?”

He turns from the couch and starts towards the stairs, not hesitating at all.

Kris: “If I slip, fall, and nearly kill us it will be something we laugh about in a few years.”

He turns back towards Kali with a smile on his face, and looks down at Heather.

Kris: “Look how peacefully sleepy and gorgeous she is though. We can't expect her to wake up and walk stairs! That's madness.”

Kali leans in to kiss his cheek.

Kali: “You are the only one going mad around here.”

She laughs and then walks toward the stairs.

Kali: “Are you going to need help getting in the shower?”

Kris: “Getting in? Nah. While in? Always.”

She starts up the stairs first, but he follows quickly behind her, putting Heather just a few steps behind Kali's rear. He leans down, talking more softly, but loud enough for Kali to hear.

Kris: “You're missing a wonderful view by sleeping…”

Kali shakes her head, but she is grinning. All her worry had been easily washed away with Kris’ reassurance. She trusted him. She knew that even with his unpredictable nature, he would always look out for his own survival.



================================
================================



ON-Camera
“Let's Go!”



“If you can't go through a car window and then compete the next week, what CAN you do? I guess I should thank everyone for the positive response. I should be touched that people are worried. To be honest though, it just seems like a waste. Don't let some douche distract all of you by pushing me. If it were that easy to get rid of me, he would have a long time ago. I have been through three matches that haven't deterred me. I have lost titles. I have won titles. I have been beaten badly, threatened with a knife, and insulted relentlessly. Yet, I am here. Yet, I am still the SCW Heavyweight Champion.”

“That's the thing. Everyone in this company will tell you that being here is really the only thing that I want. If you look at my life, being here is the only thing that has ever worked. When I came back at Full Circle, all I wanted was a chance to make something happened. All I needed was for management to have a little bit of faith in me. I knew that I was going to be doing it by myself. I knew that it wasn't going to be easy, especially coming back from injury. I still did it. I still walked out of Full Circle with the Roulette and Heavyweight championships.”

“If a broken arm didn't stop me then, how is getting pushed off a ledge going to stop me now? Maybe if I was wrestling someone like Ben Jordan, I would be concerned. That guy knows how to win, and has been around long enough to exploit me not being 100%. Let me make something clear though, O’Malley is no Ben Jordan. Nobody is. That is why that guy deserves better.”

“O’Malley is a guy that I'm gonna guess was hoping to fly under the radar. I understand the allure of coming out to the ring and making a statement, but none of that sat right with me. You have this guy that came in with a name-droppy trainer, and a bunch of hype. I even bought into it. He was partnered with a legend in Blast From The Past, but could not make it out of the first round. How do you come back from that? Well, apparently you call out the champ.”

“O’Malley undoubtedly saw the opening to the show. He heard the promise that got made to me. He noticed that maybe my focus was elsewhere, and took his shot. Maybe he thought I wouldn't see it. Maybe he could save some face, generate some hype for himself, and it would slip right by my unnoticed.”

“Wrong. Lesson one, O’Malley: Kris is SCW. SCW is Kris.”

“There is nothing happening in this company that I don't pay attention to. There aren't promos I don't watch. There aren't segments that I ignore. I check out the matches to scout each and every one of you, and I get to know you so that when things like this happen, I can tailor an appropriate response.”

“What does that mean for O’Malley? Means I'm going to have to bring back a phrase I haven't gotten to say in a while. Last year, back when I restored the Roulette Championship to glory, you're welcome, I came up with a phrase for people that called me out. There were a lot of them, and it took me more than 100 Days to whack all the moles that popped up out of nowhere. Slowly but surely though, all of them had to face the same fate. You made their mistake, so you're next to meet the same consequence.”

“Get ready for Climax Control. It's your turn to just #JustTakeTheL.”



48
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 11:38:01 PM »
 

“I feel like I have come Full Circle in the last two months.”

The scene opens with Kristopher Ryans standing in front of the camera. The scene behind him is nothing but the cloudless gray sky. Under his feet we can see a path, that leads out to a cliff just past where he stands. The area around him is completely open, with any identifying landmarks cut out of the frame.

“I was on top of the world back in November. Jet City came out and announced that we were about to take down a cancer among men on the Sin City roster. We were going to take Calvin Harris’ title, his position in this company, and we were going to give it back to the people that pay to come to our shows.”

Disappointment creeps across his face, and he does his best to shake it away.

“Things don’t always go the way that you think that they are going to go. Sometimes there are setbacks. Sometimes that closure that you are looking for isn’t to be found. That is the state of mind that I have been living in for two months. I got injured in a match outside of Sin City, and it was supposed to cost me being able to compete until after the company was closed.”

He shrugs his shoulders, and does not accept that fate for himself.

“I don’t know about all of you, but that does not work for me. I realize that at some point, we are all going to be stuck sitting at home, watching others succeed where we used to, but that does not have to happen today. I have sat back and watched while Crimson has not only used my name to promote himself week after week, but has somehow managed to maneuver himself into the spot that I left behind.”

While the tone of his voice does not raise, it is easy to see that the situation does not sit well with him.

“Calvin Harris might be willing to roll over and die, but I’m not. I have seen the tweets. I have heard the silence. Calvin does not care about this match, because there is nothing left for him in this company. This company never meant anything to him. Not really. There was something for him to gain from being here. Whether that be notoriety or championships doesn’t really concern me. The fact remains, it was always about him. You think he is going to take responsibility for being the top champion of the company while it sunk into the ground? Absolutely not. You think he gives a shit about being named the last champion that this company will ever see? Not a chance. He already got what he needed from all of you, and that is why none of this matters to him.”

He laughs, but there is nothing but annoyance in it. He struggles to keep his composure through it, but hangs on to thin threads of it.

“...and while Crimson is watching and nodding along, he is not any fucking different. He is as self-serving as Calvin Harris. They are a perfect for one another. Mirror images. From the very start, the only thing that Crimson has wanted to do is take over and then watch the place burn to the ground. Even as the flames are rising up all around him, he just keeps getting forced down everyone’s throats. You know how many times I hinted at making a run at Calvin Harris? Dozens. You know how many times I was told no? Dozens.”

Finally the fans are given a reason for his annoyance, and few find a problem with his assertion.

“I was told that the divisions were separate, even though people like J2H and Raab were competing for multiple titles. I was told that I would have to drop the Roulette Championship to even take a stab at the SCW Heavyweight Championship, not even just if if I won it. I had to give it up to earn just the opportunity. An opportunity that I have worked towards, and busted my ass for, for over four years. I went undefeated in this company for over a year. I broke the record with the Roulette Championship, and then I was discarded for someone who doesn’t care about this company, and has done little to nothing for it.”

He chuckles, and this time it is clear that he finds something funny about the situation.

“Mark and Christian announce that they are going to close up shop and announce that two people that nobody wants to see in the main event are going to fight it out for the honor of being the very last champion that this company will ever see. Of course they are both going to show up to add that to their resume. Of course they are going to try and hype that fight. That is all that it is for them though. They are not going to give anything back to the people in attendance. Nobody is going to be excited about seeing either of them walk away in the end. SCW deserves more than an image of one of their faces plastered across the screen as we fade to black for the last time ever. For all of you that have been watching this company for longer than I have even been competing in it, that would be cheap. That would be a smack in the face for your years of loyalty. I can’t let them do that to you...”

He looks away from the camera, and looks out at the gray sky backdrop. His hands come up to rest on his hips, and he fights to decide what he wants to say. When he turns back to the camera, he seems at a loss.

“I am not a hero. Any of you that have been paying attention long enough don’t need to be told that. I tried to act like I was the hero once, and it didn’t work out so well for me. To be honest, I have just started to get my voice back, and I’m nowhere close to 100%. My wife does not really want me to do this even though she is being supportive, and I can’t really blame her for feeling that way. This is the last that we are going to see of Sin City Wrestling. I can’t sit at home and watch these two ruin it.”

Fans start to piece together exactly what it is that he is saying.

“Before I got injured outside of this company, I had two matches with Crimson. He took that Roulette Championship away from me, but he couldn’t beat me that second time without cheating and flaunting it in front of all of you. I have watched him namedrop me to get into the position that he is win week after week. That gives me enough of a reason to be in this match. On top of that, last I checked, Calvin Harris had only one challenger, and he knew exactly who that person was.”

He taps twice at the center of his chest with left palm.

“There is only one way that this can end. One retires. One goes on to ruin another company.”

He smiles.

“Kristopher Ryans come home and becomes a legend.”


49
Supercard Archives / CALVIN HARRIS vs TOMMY CRIMSON
« on: January 12, 2018, 11:35:21 PM »
 
♫ / Home / ♫
♫ / A place where I can go / ♫
♫ / To take this off my shoulders / ♫
♫ / Someone take me home / ♫

12 November 2017
SHOCK

The scene catches up to Jason Halich and Aaron Isaacs moving through the backstage area. They get to a door with the remains of a label ripped off of it. The only letter that remains stuck to the door, is half of the K. Knowing that they are in the right place, they push open the door to find a scene that they were not expecting. The room is still put together, not destroyed, and not looking like a rockstar had stayed a night in it. For the most part, Kris is out of view. As the two members of Jet City enter the room, all they can see are his legs. He has not managed to take of his ring gear, and the majority of his body is hidden behind the wall of the oversized wooden locker.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Well, better than I feared. Worse than I hoped.”

Jason puts a hand on Aaron’s shoulder to get his attention, and shakes his head without any hint of a smile on his face. Now was not going to be the time to make jokes. If his brother was not throwing a major fit following his second loss, than the situation might be worse than either of them had feared. Jason walks across the room and sits down on a bench that sits in front of the row of lockers. Inside sits his younger half-brother, with a towel over his head, masking his expression.

Jason Halich:
“I know that didn’t go as planned, but that was still a hell of an ovation for Jet City coming back out there. Everyone is excited about the fact that we are back. Calvin Harris can’t really keep no selling your existence either. There are three of them. There are three of us. I think we are better. Don’t let this Crimson shit get to you. Everyone saw what happened out there. The guy couldn’t beat you legit. He had to cheat to do it.”

Aaron does not approach the lockers at all, not knowing how Kris was going to react. The last conversation that he had walked up on between the two had not gone well. The fact that Jet City was even here was a miracle in itself.

Aaron Isaacs:
“At least it is all in the rearview mirror now. You have to go do your thing on Adrenaline, and then we can get down to business here. Don’t let this mess up your plans man. It is just one guy that has a god complex of some kind…”
Jason laughs and tries to lighten the mood a little.

Jason Halich:
“I wouldn’t necessarily call it a god complex. The guy seems to think of himself as some force of evil. I remember when I knew someone that was pretty much the same way. He eventually came around too.”

A heavy sigh is the first sign of life from Kris. For a split second, the other two men in the room are relieved, but the look wipes itself off of Jason’s face when he sees Kris. The former Roulette Champion drops the towel down next to him, and pushes himself up out of the locker. Clearly, he was still worse for wear following the match at High Stakes, but that is not what this was. He pushes himself up out of the locker, and gets to his feet.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I understand what you guys are doing, but I really just want to change, and get on the road. I’m not worried about any of it. I’ll be fine. I always manage to rebound one way or another. Everyone has bad nights. I just want to get this one over with.”

A year ago, Jason and Aaron would not have taken that answer. Kris could not be trusted to get a night over with without creating a much larger problem for himself, and the people around him. Jason flashes back to the night back in January that he had to scrape Kris out of a hotel for what had to be the hundredth time. They could both tell that something was different about this time though. He was not running from the way that he felt, because it was all over his face. Jason does his best to back off.

Jason Halich:
“We just wanted to check on you. We’re a team, you know? That’s what we do. We have big things on the horizon, and not just here. We just wanted to make sure that you were okay.”

From the doorway, Aaron chimes in again, but from his tone, both pick up that he is unsure exactly how he fits into the situation.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Did you hear how excited everyone was when we were out there? You can’t let what happened in that match take that away from you. Put that shit aside. You have lost to much bigger assholes than that in the past. You have eve---”

Kris raises up his hand with his palm facing out towards Aaron.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s fine dude. Really. I just want to get out of here.”

Aaron is caught off guard by it, and looks to Jason for help, but the older of the two brothers just shakes his head. Kris pulls his gym bag down from the top of the locker, and puts it down where he used to be sitting. He immediately goes to work pulling off his pads, and tossing them into the bag with his back to the other two in the room. Jason gets up from the bench, and claps a hand down on Kris’ shoulder.

Jason Halich:
“We’ll wait for you outside.”

Kris shakes his head again, and takes a shirt off of a hanger inside the locker. He pulls it over his head, and answers Jason without even turning around.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I am going to grab a ride with Mikah. She said that she wanted to talk to me about something.”

Neither of them were sold on the tone of his voice, but when Aaron opened his mouth to argue, Jason cut him off.

Jason Halich:
“Back at Jet City then…”

Kris looked back over his shoulder to his half-brother and nodded without a word. Jason patted his shoulder twice and then made his way towards the door. Aaron stepped out first, but Jason followed, slowly and quietly closing it behind him. The two start to make their way down the hall, and Aaron cannot stop himself from saying what they both already know.

Aaron Isaacs:
“So you know that Mikah thing was total bullshit, right?”

Jason smiles, and nods his head as the two round a corner and head for the back of the arena.

Aaron Isaacs:
“...and you’re cool with letting him go off on his own after all this?”

Jason stops in the middle of the hallway, and turns to face Aaron. It was a hard thing to explain, but he was going to do his best.

Jason Halich:
“Have you ever lost something that you know you should have won? Something you didn’t want, but that you needed? It’s heartbreaking. It is world shattering. I can’t blame him for wanting to process all of that on his own. It means he is growing up.”

Aaron points back towards the room, and finally says what they both had to be thinking.

Aaron Isaacs:
“You can’t trust him to do that. Everytime he is left to his own devices, bad things happen.”

Jason slaps on the same reassuring smile that he had given Kris back in the locker room and shrugs his shoulders.

Jason Halich:
“At some point, we have to learn how to trust him.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Look, I didn't power through the struggle / ♫
♫ / Just to let a little trouble, knock me out of my position / ♫
♫ / And interrupt the vision / ♫

14 November 2017
DENIAL

His eyes were closed, but there was no hope for sleep. They had forced him to take medication that he was against taking, because that was the only way that he was going to make it through the night of pain. The foggy haze that he was lost in was familiar, and comforting. He ran through the events of the night, and how he was in the middle of the worst week of his life professionally. The match with Crimson had not broken him physically, but had worn his mental state thin. Adrenaline had balanced that equation. Adrenaline had put him in the one place that he hated more than anywhere else. From the constant beeping on the machine monitoring his vitals, to the barely audible sound of announcements being made over the loudspeaker in the hallways, to the footsteps that always seemed like they were coming to his door, but never stopped, he hated it all. He was alone, he was hurt, and to top it all off, he was high.

Kris played the match with Crimson over and over again in his head. Where had he gone wrong? What had he let slip through the cracks? He could not find an answer for it, but he knew that it was there. Something after that had weighed him down. Something had thrown him off of his game. He felt it back in the locker room when Jason and Aaron were there, and he did not want to talk about it then, and he would not be speaking about it to anyone now. It was obvious that something was wrong though. If not, maybe he would not be in a hospital bed.

Dr. Allen:
“Well the videostrobolaryngoscopy looked good. You took a beating that is for sure, but I don’t think that there will be any permanent damage…”

Kris’ eyes snap open, and he is surprised by the man standing in front of him. He looks between the doctor and the door, and the confusion on his face tells the story for him.

Dr. Allen:
“You must have dozed off in your thoughts. Patients actually complain about that when they are on the type of medication that you are. Almost like they felt like they were still awake, resting their eyes, or just quietly thinking. In reality though, they were as peacefully asleep babies in a crib.”

Kris raises his free arm and points to his voice box, only having caught part of what the doctor said through the haze. It does not seem like he minds repeating himself though.

Dr. Allen:
“When you came in, I know I said that you may have run the risk of some permanent damage, but things look really good. You definitely took a special kind of beating, and had it gone on for much longer, you might not have been able to ever talk again.”

It was good news, but Kris still looks away from him. He was not mad about the match on Adrenaline. He could not even blame the people that attacked him for taking advantage while they could. In all honesty, he probably would have done the same thing back in the day. It did not make it any easier to hear though.

Dr. Allen:
“It looks like you got lucky this time around. If you rest, don’t try to talk, and just let yourself heal, you should get your voice back in no time. It might be a little hoarse for a while, and the pain is not going to go away, but we will give you something to manage all of that while you do some voice therapy.”

The doctor flips on the white backlight for a board on the wall, and goes through the stack of things in his hand before pulling out an x-ray of Kris’ arm. The former champion looks down at his right arm, which is wrapped in a soft cast and pinned to his chest by a sling. As bad as permanently losing his voice could have been, this was the injury that they were all worried about. The doctor clips it up against the wall, and then circles the spot of the break halfway along the bone.

Dr. Allen:
“We originally thought that you were going to need surgery to repair your arm as well. From the way that it was swollen when you came in I was pretty sure that both bones were going to show up as broken on the x-ray.”

He points back up to the board on the wall, and notes a barely visible fracture in one bone, whereas the other appears to be normal.

Dr. Allen:
“We are going to have to immobilize your arm. That soft cast is not going to work. We are going to have to put a real one on it, but at least I can let you pick your favorite color for it…”

Kris’ eyes raise to meet the doctor’s, and without saying a word, a message is passed between the two. The doctor raises up his hands in his defense and offers a polite laugh.

Dr. Allen:
“It usually makes the kids happy. It was worth a try.”

Kris uses his left hand to work the remote for the bed, raising himself up into a seated position. He reaches out and pulls the rolling desk top over to him. There is a pad of paper sitting on it, and he starts to write as the doctor moves around the room.

Dr. Allen:
“You know, you should be thankful that it wasn’t your writing arm, or you may not be able to communicate at all.”

When he gets around to read the message, he shakes his head. It was a subject that they had gone over several times already, and the answer to it had not changed.

Dr. Allen:
“I have to give you the medication. Otherwise you are going to favor your arm, and baby it to avoid any kind of pain. Doing it like that can cause it to misalign, and then you are in for a much longer recovery. What I can do, is give the medication to your wife, or someone else that you trust, and they can manage it for you. I understand there are some issues that you would rather not have it. That is why I am the only one giving it to you, instead of anyone on the nursing staff administering it. Unfortunately, not taking it is just a bad option for someone in your line of work. If you mess up your arm during the healing process, you might never make it back.”

Kris shakes his head and crosses out the message that he wrote the first time. He writes just six words this time, and then puts the pen down.

I’m not going back.
It’s over.


The doctor sighs, and moves away from Kris and down to the end of the bed. It appears that he is just going to leave the man to sulk, but pauses to shut off the light on the x-ray board. He lingers there, clearly wanting to say something, but not sure if he should. When he turns to Kris, he realizes it is the right thing to do.

Dr. Allen:
“Don’t let this break you. Don’t deny who it is that you are. If you have been part of that world for so many years already, don’t let this little setback take it away from you. That’s denying all of those people that believed in you the opportunity to see you fight back from this. That’s denying yourself your dream.”

The points to Kris’ arm as an example.

Dr. Allen:
“Everything that is broken heals in time.”

He then taps the center of his throat, and nods towards Kris.

Dr. Allen:
“...and nobody can take this away from you. Your voice is your own. Once it comes back, you should go back to using it. I feel like there’s a lot of people that are going to need to hear it.”

Kris looks away from him, and tries not to let his expression soften at all. The doctor gets the message, and taps the end of the bed twice.

Dr. Allen:
“I’m sorry this happened to you, Kris.”

Kris keeps his eyes averted towards the window, but hears the doctor’s footsteps as he makes his way out of the room. Once the door is closed, and he is alone, he lets out a shaky breath, and tosses the notepad across the room.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Now tell me: how did all my dreams turn to nightmares? / ♫
♫ / How did I lose it when I was right there? / ♫
♫ / Now I'm so far that it feels like it's all gone to pieces / ♫
♫ / Tell me why the world never fights fair / ♫

November 16th 2017
PAIN

Kali considered herself a patient woman, but when both her significant others were impatient it was a true test. Today, had been especially hard. She had hardly found a few minutes between laundry, tending to Kris’s needs and making sure the family didn't fall apart to breathe. Heather had been moody. She was worried about the effects the morphine was going to have on her husband. So Kali had told her to go to the studio and play for a while.

She came up stairs with a basket of the laundry. Kris was dozing on the couch and she took that too mean she had a few seconds to check her phone. She’s so busy scrolling, she doesn't hear her girlfriend sneaking up behind her. Heather slips one hand around Kali’s waist, and the other over her mouth simultaneously. Kali shrieks in surprise, hence Heather muffling it.

She whispers into her ear.

Heather Ryans:
“You are so tense... let me help with that...”

It makes Kali shiver, something that was an easy task but not any less effective.

Kali Fox:
“...but Kris...”

Heather puts a finger to her lip. Kali’s eyes go wide.

Heather Ryans:
“He’s napping. We're fine...”

Heather spins her around, directing her backward to the bed. The basket of clothes falls off the bed but it doesn’t appear either woman is bothered by it.

The laundry basket falling from the bed to the floor was what stirred Kris downstairs on the couch. He looked up the stairs in the direction of the room, but instead of investigating, tried to turn over and find comfort. When he did, the pulse of pain up his arm was enough to make him grit his teeth. In the last couple of days, he had learned that trying to talk was a bad option. He pushed himself up off the couch, cradling his arm to his chest as he walked to the stairs. Once at the top, he peered around the corner into the room, catching sight of the two women in a state of near undress. It did not even bring a smile to his face in his haze.

Instead of approaching them, he scans the room, eventually spotting the small orange prescription bottle that he was looking for. Without making a sound, he crosses over to the dresser and reaches for the bottle. However, his grip is off, and instead of scooping it up, he pushes the bottle over onto the dresser. It rolls, all of the pills inside jingling along as it falls off of the dresser and to the floor.

Heather stops, looking over her shoulder. Kali instantly turns red and covers her face.  Heather smirks before rising in only her bra and walks over to Kris. She sighs, before putting a light hand on Kris’s unbroken arm and picks up the bottle.

Heather Ryans:
“Unless you want to relieve constipation, these are not going to help you.”

She knows this man almost as well as she does herself and knows what he was after. She shakes the bottle, putting it back on the dresser where the label clearly states the contents are stool softeners. Kali has joined Heather but has replaced the shirt she had been missing only a minute ago. He looks back and forth between the two of them and points at his arm. He then holds out the same index finger to Heather. The two of them look at him confused, and he pats his pocket in an attempt to find his phone. It is not there, which only makes him more frustrated. He points down at his arm again, and then over where she took the bottle of pills, then to his mouth, before finally holding up his index finger again.

Kali is now more tense than she was before Heather had even startled her, but Heather only smirks at her husband.

Heather Ryans:
“Kris, you still have three hours until your next dose.  I can give you some advil to take the edge off for now if you want?”

He closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath. Clearly it was not an answer that he was looking for. He manages to stay calm, and holds up his index finger again. However, this time, he then brings his index finger and thumb closer together, leaving about half of the length of his index finger worth of space between them. He tries to explain himself better, pointing towards the pills and then back to his half measurement.

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“No, Kris. Not even a half. I’m sorry.”

Heather Ryans:
“Not even half?”

Heather seems to sympathize, looking between them both. Kali crosses her arms over her chest, her rigidness making it obvious that she was in need of more attention from Heather.

Kali Fox:
“This is why I was put in charge of the medication.”
Kris stomps his foot on the ground in irritation. Being unable to talk had been a constant source of frustration. He opens his mouth to try, but nothing comes out. The pain on his face is evidence enough that he should not have even tried. He points to his cast again, and then makes a crushing motion with his hand, now focused only on Kali. She looks at Heather, the pain is evident in Kali’s face. She felt horrible not being able to help him and even worse that she didn't get what he meant.

He shakes his head and repeats the same motion again. However, he points back in the direction of the pill bottle again afterwards and then back up to her with his half measurement. He points at the ground in front of himself, trying to tell her half now, but gives up trying to explain. He turns away, but when he does smacks the cast against the dresser. His eyes immediately press close, and his teeth grit together as he stops himself from screaming out. His entire upper body noticeably shakes as he holds it all in.
Once he has control of himself, he makes the same half-now motion, and then follows it with another half before spelling out the letters with his left hand.

*LATER*

He looks back and forth between them. Heather has moved to the bed, sitting cross legged now. Kali is distraught.

Kali Fox:
“Kris. I’m sorry. I can't. I am under strict instructions only to give you the prescribed dose at the right times...”

She feels like she is failing him. He sighs heavily again, and looks back and forth between the two of them. They can both tell that he wants to plead his case, but sees it as a losing battle. He shakes his head and sighs again.

*OK*

He does not wait for them to respond, and moves across the room, and out the door. They both listen carefully as he goes, and hear him half-stomp back down the stairs. The sound of his feet across the hardwood floors of the living room echo through the house, but cut off after only a few, telling them that he had stopped back at the couch.

Kali puts her hands up to her face, as her shoulders silently shake as she sobs. The stress has finally broken her. Heather immediately stands and pulls her into her arms, holding her tight.

Heather Ryans:
“It’s okay, Kay. Everything is going to be okay.”

Kali collapses into Heather’s chest, letting her tears flow freely now.

Kali Fox:
“How can you be so calm?”

Heather shrugs before putting her chin on top of her head and rubs her back.

Heather Ryans:
“You have never seen him when he is dependent on anything. It is not easy to deal with and on top of that, not being able to speak is even more frustrating. This is just a speed bump. Besides I have a solution.”

Kali looks up at her confused. Heather lets her go and goes into the bathroom. After a few seconds she comes back with her palm open and in the middle of it is half of a white pill.

Kali Fox:
“How did you find the pills? And no... we can't give him more...”

Kali is getting angry now. Heather laughs at her expression which doesn't make Kali any less frustrated.

Heather Ryans:
“We aren't. This is a multi vitamin. It looks very similar to his pills right? It is called the placebo effect. And it won’t hurt him.”

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“I know what a placebo is Heather. But...If he falls for that you are a genius.”

Heather Ryans:
“I learned from the best. That guy tricked me for years into believing he drank gin by the bottleful. Just follow my lead.”

The two women return to the living room shortly thereafter. Kali actually looks angry. Heather sticks out her fist toward Kris on the couch.

Heather Ryans:
“Hey... I convinced that stick in the mud to let you have a half.”

His eyes open, and he looks over at Heather. When his eyes find the pill in her hand he seems more responsive, but he hesitates. He shifts his gaze to Kali, and then back to Heather. Doing the math in his head, he raises his right hand and taps the pads of his index and middle fingers against his thumb to tell the two of them no. He pulls his phone off of the couch and taps the screen to bring it to life. Seconds later, both of the women's phones chime.

*I'm not playing the two of you against one another. No.*

Heather sits beside him.

Heather Ryans:
“Do you need this? Or do you NEED this.”

She shows him the half emphasizing the word so he knows what she means by it. He stares at her for a second, and then up at Kali before returning his eyes to his phone screen.

*I don't NEED anything. I woke up. It hurts. I thought it was closer to time. I was wrong. It's fine.*

He goes to put the phone down but stops, and goes back to typing.

*Go have fun. I didn't mean to interrupt.*

Kali turns red and her whole demeanor and body language changes.

Kali Fox:
“No. We should have been focused on you.”

He shakes his head, and goes back to typing.

*I'm just one person in this family. I can take care of myself. I don't want anyone losing their mind worrying about me.*

Kali kneels in front of him, taking his unhurt hand in hers.

Kali Fox:
“There is nothing wrong with admitting that you need people. I need you and Heather too. This is what family is about.”

He nods, but has to pull his hand away from her to tap the screen of his phone.

*Exactly. Not just focusing on me. I am okay. Just injured. I'm not dying.*

Heather nods, taking the spot on the couch beside him.

Heather Ryans:
“No, but I know how difficult it is having to give in and take a narcotic. I know you didn't want this and tried to avoid it but this is why we are here. To make sure you don't end up dead.”

Again, he nods in agreement, and points up at the two of them with his cast. He types with his good hand as he goes.

*That's why you guys have them. I don't need to hold them. That's a bad idea. It doesn't mean you two can't go have fun without worrying about me though.*

Kali shakes her head.

Kali Fox:
“I can't now. And don’t you feel guilty about that either. We are both focused on helping you feel comfortable.”

He sighs, but looks more defeated than anything else.

*I don't need to be babysat or anything. I might even just fall back asleep. What's going to make me most comfortable is if both of you relax a little and stop worrying so much.*

Heather laughs in an almost sarcastic tone at the idea.

Heather Ryans:
“I stopped being relaxed the moment I found out I was unexpectedly pregnant and Pretty sure Kay has always been a walking stress ball. Besides, we love you. It's not babysitting. It is being with our favorite guy.”

He shrugs his shoulders, and looks down at his phone screen. He types out the message much more slowly than the last few, and seems hesitant to send it to them.

*He is a one-handed mute. Not a lot to offer currently. Just let me go back to sleep.*

He tosses his phone down, and while they both read, he turns over, pinning his arm up to his chest and cradling it. Heather goes to argue, but Kali raises a hand to her shoulder. She stops, and looks into her girlfriend’s eyes, but Kali shakes her head no. Heather nods, knowing that it is not going to be something that they can work out for him. She leans down, running her fingers through his hair, and places a kiss high on his cheekbone. She leans up, and he makes no motion to acknowledge her. Kali takes Heather’s hand, almost dragging her away from Kris, trusting him to be able to work it out for himself.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Look, I've been through so much pain  / ♫
♫ / And it's hard to maintain, any smile on my face  / ♫
♫ / 'Cause there's madness on my brain  / ♫
♫ / So I gotta make it back, but my home ain't on the map  / ♫
♫ / Gotta follow what I'm feeling to discover where it's at  / ♫

27 December 2017
GUILT

Christmas was always his least favorite time of the year as a child, but as an adult, getting to spend it with his children, it was not so bad. Maybe that is why as he walked up to Everleigh Halliwell’s office, he did not feel as heavy as he had been the dozens of other times that he had been there. Of course, it could also be because the work of art that he had been carrying around on his right arm had finally been cut off. Better than that, the voice therapy that he had been doing seemed to have finally paid off. The hoarseness was finally out of his voice, and he could communicate without being strained. When he opened the door to her office, she was already behind the desk. Kris had gotten to know Everleigh really well over the course of the last six months, so he could tell when he walked in that she was worried. He threw as much cheerfulness into his voice as he could, and surprised her with how well it sounded.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I hope Christmas was good for you.”

He reaches back and pushes the door closed behind him. Everleigh’s eyes track along the soft padded brace on his arm. He points to it with a smile on her face.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“No cast?”

He shrugs, and even allows himself a laugh.

Kristopher Ryans:
“The fracture is healed. They said they can’t know for sure how strong it is until I get back into physical therapy, but I am not in any kind of rush to do that. I don’t need a strong right hand to sign paperwork and run Jet City.”

He walks across the room to the half-couch that he always laid upside down on. He props his legs up on the raised end, and lets his head rest on the bottom edge. Any time he looks at her, she is upside down.  

Everleigh Halliwell:
“You are going to need it to get a little stronger if you are going to go back to competing again.”

He was only a couple minutes in the door and she had managed to wipe the nauseatingly fake smile off of his face. It was something that she had taken great pride in doing in several of their last meetings, and she was getting more efficient at making it happen. Once it was gone though, so was the light-hearted tone of his voice.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I told you I didn’t want to talk about it.”

She shrugs her shoulders, and write a few things down on the pad of paper in front of her. They were not even real notes, but she knew that it ate away at him that he could not see the paper, or what she had written.

Everleigh Halliwell
“Unfortunately this is therapy, Kris. So if you do not want to talk about whatever it is that is bothering you, why are you even here?”

The rapport that the two had allowed her to say things like that without worry. There was no scenario where he was going to get up off the couch and leave. She knew that he was smart enough to know that they were going to make it to this topic over the course of the visit. It was not going to be something that pushed him out the door.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s not bothering me. I just want to move on. I gave up the clinic thing, because I was not going to be there while on medication. I got off the medication without any slips. The only thing that I need in my professional life is Jet City. I am fulfilled.”

Everleigh nods in agreement with him.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“You are definitely full of something…”

The comment almost breaks through the emotionless haze that she had realized followed him throughout his entire injury. If it had been that easy though, they would have solved all of his problems months ago. Kris manages to brush away the comment, despite the conflict.

Kristopher Ryans:
“What about you, huh? Still--”

She cuts him off, knowing where the comment was going.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“... still not the one paying you to come to your office to talk about my problems, so still irrelevant to what we are supposed to be doing.”

He sighs heavily, and there is a long pause while he chokes back some of the frustration. She goes back to writing on the notepad in front of her, knowing that it was likely going to be enough to push him over the edge. Surely enough, after a few lines of writing, Kris sits up off of the couch.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Will you knock it off?!”

His voice is raised, which is usually a good sign for her. It means whatever is going to come out of his mouth is going to be much closer to the truth than whatever came through that fake smile. She does not put her pen down, or even look up from the paper though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“What are you even writing? I am not even saying anything worth writing down? What? You think that because I don’t want to talk about SCW that I am running away from something? I am not in physical therapy to go back because I am afraid to? I don’t see my place in all of it anymore so I am just looking to set up shop somewhere else. Is that what you think?”

She looks up from the notepad, and puts the pen down. She could not have pulled off being a therapist without a solid poker face, and lifts the pad off of the desk to show him that it is not notes, but a list that she was making.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“I was actually thinking that you were wasting my time, and I had to go grocery shopping later, but I always forget what I needed by the end of the day. We can definitely talk about those things though if you want. That would be a more productive use of my time and your money.”

He opens his mouth, but realizes that he was successfully baited, and that he had lost this one. It was not something that he was ready to talk about. It was not something that he even wanted to let people in on. He had been outplayed this time though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I thought that I was important enough that this kind of thing couldn’t happen to me, and worst case scenario, I thought that if it did, I would have more time to make up for it. That is how it always happens for everyone else, right? There is always time to make amends.”

Everleigh shrugs her shoulders, and offers him a hard truth in exchange for his honesty.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“Things don’t always work out like movies, TV shows, and stories you read in books. Time is a finite thing, and we are not guaranteed a specific amount of it. That is why people are always trying to tell you to stop running from everything and start facing it head on. All that running is not getting you any further away from the problems. All you’re doing is wasting all the time you have left to face them.

For the first time in more than a month, her words inspire him to say something positive about himself.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I didn’t slip while I was on that medication. I’m not going to say that I didn’t think about it. I’m not going to say that I wasn’t close, or even that I didn’t like the way that it made me feel. I didn’t break the schedule though. I didn’t go around Heather and Kali. It’s not going to stop people from thinking the worst though.”

It had been a worry of Everleigh’s as well, and for good reason, even if he could not see it himself.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“That’s because you walk around dead in the eyes, and acting like there is a rain cloud over your head that is specifically for you. You tell people that the SCW stuff does not matter to you. You hide how you really feel, and you were  hurt enough to legitimately need to be on that medication. With the way you were acting, can you blame people for thinking that you were just hooked and checked out of your head again?”

He shakes his head, and opens up a little bit more.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I actually expected it. Planned for it even. It people are asking me about drugs, they aren’t asking my why I am not doing physical therapy, and why I am not talking about a comeback. They aren’t asking me about a canceled Kris and Mikah Show. They aren’t asking me about when I am going to go back.”

The way that the words come out of his mouth, she picks up on the one that means the most to him. He had held it back for last, because it was the one he did not want to allow himself to answer. Instead, he was hoping that she got hung up on everything else. She was too experienced playing his games for that to work though.

Everleigh Halliwell:
“When are you going back?”

He shakes his head, but cannot look up from the floor to answer.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I can’t...”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / I found no cure for the loneliness / ♫
♫ /  I found no cure for the sickness / ♫
♫ /  Nothing here feels like home / ♫
♫ / Crowded streets, but I'm all alone / ♫

1 January  2018
HOPELESSNESS

Kris had made everyday work out of coming to the Jet City Sports Lab and taking care of the work that he had almost always designated to other people during his time competing. Bills had to be paid, students had to pay for classes, gym dues were due, and special events had to be planned out. It was the type of thing that he saw as a waste of his time until his injury. Now he saw it as the only way to make himself useful. The problem was, he was not doing any of that kind of simple, mind-numbing work today. It was not going to be something just to keep him busy. Today was going to be annoying, because he had been roped into something that he had told people he wanted to part of. He had caved in and agreed to one meeting, and only if it could be done from his office at Jet City. When he opened the door to his office more than an hour late to that meeting, he was surprised to see that Ian Lucas and Aaron Isaacs were still there. The conversation cuts off as soon as Kris steps into the room, and he looks back and forth between them annoyed.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Here I was thinking that you two would have had more to do…”

Aaron sits back in his chair and shrugs his shoulders.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Nope. As it turns out, I have a ton of free time. I was supposed to be doing this wrestling thing, but it turns out without all of Jet City, the rookie wasn’t really worth the money.”

Kris opens his mouth to respond to Aaron, but Ian cuts him off before he can.

Ian Lucas:
“Yeah, and Alexa told me that if I bailed without setting up this radio thing that she was going to stab me when I got back to campus. I have been putting it off for like three months and I am apparently ‘never going to get it done’ if I don’t force it.”

Kris sizes up the recent newcomer to his life. Things had gotten flipped upside down when Alexa popped up randomly. Kris was just starting to come to terms with one half sibling, only to have a second dropped in his lap. Plus, it had meant that his father had been lying to him from the jump. It was not an easy thing to get over, and Ian had taken the brunt of it.

Kristopher Ryans:
“So a half-sister that doesn’t really even know me is pushing her man-friend to annoy me into talking on a radio show? I already told the both of you that I don’t have anything to say. If you’re thinking about making this about Jason’s company, I have no attachment to it. You’ve got the wrong guy.”

Aaron sighs, having already heard this speech before. Ian is not so easily dissuaded though.

Ian Lucas:
“You are not a part of it? I could have sworn that I saw that Crimson guy saying that you were too busy to compete because you were running it.”

Aaron sits up in his chair, and his eyes widen. It was a name that did not get brought up. It had been more than six weeks since everything fell apart, and everyone around Jet City was afraid to mention it. He tries to avoid Kris blowing up by explaining it himself.

Aaron Isaacs:
“He was mistaken, or just being a dick. We aren’t sure. Kris just likes to say that they guy fights for a living so obviously cannot be too bright. He thinks he is a horror movie villain, after all.”

Kris bites down hard on his bottom lip and moves around the two. He crosses the room, and sits down behind his desk, creating a buffer zone between himself and Ian, but only addresses Aaron.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I really don’t want to talk about that guy. That whole thing is over. The company is closing. He got what he wanted. He and Calvin Harris deserve each other. It has nothing to do with me anymore. I don’t even watch it. I cancelled the Kris and Mikah Show thing. I have refused appearances. This is who I am now.”

He gestures out to the office surrounding them. He had managed to make it his own in the short time since he had taken over full operations. Ian looks around though, and notices something right off the bat.

Ian Lucas:
“I can’t help but notice that there’s no Sin City stuff in here. I mean, Parker’s office has all of his old titles, and pictures from his career. Your brother’s--”

While the tension is building, Kris had managed to keep his mouth closed until Ian needed correcting.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Half brother.”

Ian holds up his hands from his lap, demonstrating his innocence before correcting himself.

Ian Lucas:
“Your half-brother’s office has one of the tag titles from Jet City hanging up in it. I don’t see anything from Sin City in here. I don’t even see a picture of you and Mikah, or anything like that. It’s like you have erased it from your life.”

Kris nods without any emotion on his face.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I have.”

Ian seems surprised by the honest answer, but Aaron can sense the danger of the conversation. He tries to insert himself in between the two before someone snaps and the exchange of words becomes physical.

Aaron Isaacs:
“I think that what Kris is saying is that he has moved on from it. That’s kind of what we are here to talk about, not all of that. I mean this is supposed to be about the three of us moving on with his new idea. We don’t have to rehash things that don’t matter and are behind us. I think we should just focus on what is going on right now.”
Ian shakes his head though and does not even look in Aaron’s direction.

Ian Lucas:
“Why?”

Aaron tries to cut the question off before Kris can answer it, but it is like he is invisible to the other two.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I don’t need to dwell on the things that happened there.”

This time Aaron stood up from his chair, and forces attention to be pulled to him, breaking the stare down between the two.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Nobody wants to have to think about getting injured, or having their career be cut short, Ian. If he doesn’t want to talk about, we don’t have to talk about it. It is not what we are here for anyways.”

Ian sits back in the chair, and actually gives Aaron’s words some thought this time. The tension seems to pass in that moment and even Kris starts to relax. Ian’s shaking head brings an end to all of that though. He turns his attention back to Kris, and lays out what he thinks. Even though his voice is not raised, and the words are not hateful, the realization cuts through the room.

Ian Lucas:
“He didn’t get injured in Sin City. His career wasn’t cut short by Crimson. The only thing that happened in that match, was that Crimson cheated, and he won. That has happened dozens of times in your career, Kris. You have done it. People have done it to you. I have even seen you talk about the company where you did get injured. I have seen you talk to the people that actually injured you. When it comes to SCW though, you want no part of it.”

The look on Aaron’s face shows that he had not put the two things together before now. He had taken all of Kris’ words at face value, and had failed to add them up to make sure that they made sense. Now that he was being presented with it, he flashes back to the locker room after that match. The look on Kris’ face that everyone associated with the injury was there, before the Adrenaline show where he was hurt. He looks back at Kris, and the look they exchange shatters the illusion that Kris had created over the last six weeks. He tries to ask the question, but cannot find the words to do so. Ian does not stop though. He had no tie to Kris that would prevent him from being blunt.

Ian Lucas:
“I think it is because you actually know that he is better than you. You know that your time is over. Your injury was excuse to cut your career short and not have to worry about coming back. You blame it on him so that you can justify not coming around for the events. It’s not about him though. It’s about you.”  

Aaron snaps back to life to cut Ian off.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Look man, you can’t just come in here an--”

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s fine Aaron. This is what he is here for. It’s not this radio show bullshit. He could throw anything together for a grade. This is not about Jason’s company, or some silly podcast idea. This is about who really sent him here, and what she wanted to learn about me.”

Ian shifts uncomfortably in his chair, and Aaron’s attention gets pulled back to Kris. The look on his face has changed. He is not reserved. There is no fake, business-friendly smile across his lips. His eyes are not as empty and lifeless as they have been since back in November. Instead, his whole expression makes him seem truly alive for the first time in recent memory.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Holden didn’t tell me about Alexa because he couldn’t trust me. He wanted to be around me, and get to know me before letting me all the way into his life. He wanted to make sure that I was worth getting to know before exposing me to his pride and joy. Isn’t that right?”

Ian shrugs his shoulders, and Aaron seems confused by the whole turn of events.

Ian Lucas:
“Can you blame him? Look at the person you have been on television. Look at the drugs you have done, and the lives that you have tried to ruin. Run back over the greatest hits of the most horrible shit that you have said to people, Kris. Would you want to let that person around your daughter? Regardless of how he’s related to her?”

It is Kris’ turn to shrug now, and Aaron slowly lowers himself back into the chair as Kris responds.

Kristopher Ryans:
“He did though, didn’t he? He trusts me. Obviously I can’t be that bad.”

Aaron is almost immediately sold on the idea, and allows himself to think for just a second that the two will be able to find a common ground. The comment does not work as the bridge between them that Aaron thought it would though.

Ian Lucas:
“Trusted you. Trusted in The Miracle. Believed in you, like every single one of those people in arenas around the world. Look at you though. You turned your back on all of them so easily. You walked away when things didn’t go your way. You made excuses why it wasn’t your fault, and blamed it on others. Then you got hurt, and in came the drugs, right Kris? Everyone talks about you being dead behind the eyes. I guess maybe getting hurt pushed you back over that edge, didn’t it?”

It should have made him mad. That was what Ian was actually trying to provoke. If Aaron were in Kris’ shoes, he probably would have leaped over the desk and done something about the jab. Kris does not do anything of those things though.

Kristopher Ryans:
“So that is what she thinks…”

Ian seems confused when the words are followed by a light chuckle. He tries to respond, but Kris cuts him off before he can.

Kristopher Ryans:
“This whole thing, is to get you to talk to me, to see if she should be around me. Maybe I earned Holden’s trust before everything went down the shitter, right? Maybe he told me about her back when things were all bright and sunny. Then the clouds rolled up and I went back to being the same guy that they saw on TV. The same guy that they weren’t so sure about anymore. And, of course, she is an adult. The word of her parents doesn’t mean near as much as what her best friend thinks. That’s why you’re here. That’s why you waited. I’m sorry that you did.”

The confusion intensifies for both Aaron, and Ian looks down at his lap.

Aaron Isaacs:
“Kris, I didn’t know th--”

Kris shakes his head, and offers Aaron a smile.

Kristopher Ryans:
“You have nothing to apologize for…”

He nods over towards Ian.

Kristopher Ryans:
“Neither does he.”

Ian perks up, and looks back up at Kris once the words register.

Ian Lucas:
“She just wanted to--”

Kris holds up a hand and shakes his head again. He did not need to hear it.

Kristopher Ryans:
“That’s not for you to tell me. You two are friends. Keep her trust. If she wants to come and talk to me about any of this, my door is open. You two walked through it, and I had no interest in doing this radio thing in the first place. I’m not a hard guy to find.”

Ian tries to use the common ground they found to rephrase one of his questions.

Ian Lucas:
“Unless people are trying to find you at an SCW event...”

Kris looks down at the desk, and really tries not to say anything at all. He had stopped it from coming out of his mouth for six weeks, but loses control for just a few seconds.

Kristopher Ryans:
“There’s no place for me there anymore.”

Aaron pats Ian on the shoulder, and motions back towards the door to the office. Ian nods, and gets up from his seat.

Aaron Isaacs:
“We don’t need to keep this up any longer. I will walk him out Kris.”

Aaron gets to his feet and moves to the door, pulling it open. Ian waits for a few seconds, starting Kris down and willing him to say something, or anything that he could take back to Alexa as a positive. When he former champion does not look back up, Ian gets out of his chair and walks to the door. Aaron steps out into the hallway, and waits for Ian to follow, but he stops, and turns back to Kris.

Ian Lucas:
“There are two things that I have learned in my life, Kris. Your half-sister was the one that taught them to me. The first one is, there’s always going to be a place for you at home.”

Kris looks up from his lap, and appears to brush it off.

Kristopher Ryans:
“And the second?”

Ian smiles.

Ian Lucas:
“A little bit of hope can take you a long way.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


♫ / Someone take me / ♫
♫ / Home, ho-o-o-o-me / ♫
♫ / Take me home / ♫
♫ / Home, home, take me home / ♫
♫ / Someone take me / ♫
♫ / Home / ♫

12 January 2018
HOPE

Heather Ryans:
“What are you doing?”

Heather came into the oversized bedroom that she, Kris and Kali shared to find her husband with a bag on the end of the bed. Laying around it were things that she had not seen since the beginning of November. He goes to work putting the pads, and his shoes into the bag before turning to her.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I have to try….”

She shakes her head, and storms across the room, pulling things out of the bag. He does not fight with her, and stays out of her way.

Heather Ryans:
“You can’t. You’re not ready. You haven’t even done physical therapy for your arm yet. You’re not going to that show.”

Tears fill her eyes and she starts to break down while she is pulling things out of the bag. She flips it and starts to shake the rest of the items out of the bottom of it before he stops her. She tosses the empty bag to the bed and turns to him, but she is not angry.
She wraps her arms around his neck, and rests her head against his chest.

Heather Ryans:
“Don’t go. Please don’t go. I don’t want to see you hurt again.”

He brings his right arm up to her lower back, and hugs her close to his body while his left hand comes up to cradle her head against his chest. He knew that this was going to be the hardest part of leaving.

Kristopher Ryans:
“I can’t let it end this way. I can’t let it close like this. This wasn’t supposed to be how my story ended. If I stay at home, I let them take that from me.”

She pushes away from him.

Heather Ryans:
“If you stay at home, you get to stay safe! You get to pick up your kids in the mornings! You get to talk like a regular human being instead of having to text message to communicate. You don’t have to worry about getting hurt, and maybe slipping. God dammit, Kris we just barely made it through a year!”

He shrugs his shoulders, but keeps his voice level.

Kristopher Ryans:
“If I stay here, the weight is never going to come off of my chest. I’m never going to know if I was good enough. I’m always going to regret not going, and not finding out for myself. I let Crimson be an excuse. I let the injury be an excuse. I sat on the sidelines and talked about never going back because I was afraid.”

Kali Fox:
“Afraid that maybe it just wasn’t meant to be….”

The two of them turn away from their argument to see Kali standing in the doorway watching them.

Kali Fox:
“You see all of these awesome things happening all around you, and just think that maybe you didn’t deserve for them to happen to you. You see people winning dozens of world titles, where you were never even given an opportunity. Crimson has you convinced that maybe you were just never good enough, and that is why they were content to let you stay in the Roulette Division. Maybe that is why they were okay with you leaving too. You think he was right about all of it, don’t you?”

Heather goes to argue that it could not be the case, but the look on Kris’ face stops her. He closes his mouth, and sits down on the end of the bed.

Heather Ryans:
“Kris…”

He shakes his head, and tries to hold it together.

Kristopher Ryans:
“You hear something enough, and you start thinking that maybe it is true. That you’re the best. That people rely on you. It is so easy to build a person up. Mark and Christian, they put me on that pedestal. I can’t fault them for it. I am not mad about it or anything. They just sat back and watched as it all went to my head. I embraced all of it. I really loved thinking that for once, maybe it was going to be my time. Maybe all those good things could happen for me. I mean, I was so close. All I had to do was climb that last step...”

Kali finishes the thought for him.

Kali Fox:
“...and then I got taken.”

Kris nods, not afraid to admit it anymore.

Kristopher Ryans:
“It’s that, but it’s not just that. He’s just a guy playing the same game that I used to play. He wants to get under people’s skin and work them into mistakes. It is not new. It is not cutting edge. The process works. I would know. That’s not what it was. Not really.”

He sighs, and Heather chimes in, having already put it all together. Kali may have given her the pieces, but there was nobody that knew Kris better than Heather. It was not even a difficult puzzle to solve.

Heather Ryans:
“Nobody stopped him….”

Kali looked up from Kris to Heather, who lets out an annoying half-sigh.

Kali Fox:
“What?”

Heather is almost disappointed in herself for not seeing it before. The answer was obvious now that she was looking for it.

Heather Ryans:
“All of the things he did, and all of the shit that he said, and nobody said anything about it. Nobody came to your defense. Nobody backed you up. They left you hanging out to dry by yourself, and you took it to mean that everything that he said was true.”

She pauses, because the word did not sound right.

Heather Ryans:
“No… not true---”

It was Kali’s turn to catch up to the conversation now, and she finds the right one for her.

Kali Fox:
“You thought that is what everyone believed… And everyone was just too afraid to tell you. They let you become larger than life, and then left you to fall all by yourself. Like maybe they were laughing behind your back the whole time. When you said that you weren’t going back, it was because you don’t think that they want you there. Not because you don’t want to go.”

His bottom lip quivers a little, but there is something under all of his fears that was not there before. Maybe it came from all of them being on the same page for the first time in two months. Maybe it was the clear-headedness that he had back now that he was off the medication. Maybe it was even the push that Ian gave him. It was there though, and it was undeniable.

Kristopher Ryans:
“If I don’t go back, I’m the only one that is going to carry around the weight of it for the rest of my life. There’s a chance that I’m going to go back, and I’m going to fail. There’s a chance that I come up short because all of those people were right about me the whole time...”

Kali follows his line of thinking just a second faster than Heather and finds the words before her.

Kali Fox:
“...but there’s a chance that he was wrong, and that he has always been wrong, and this is your last chance to prove it.”

Heather smiles, and then moves to sit down next to her husband.

Heather Ryans:
“I have been telling you for years that you were good enough. I have believed in you when you didn’t even believe in you. I know that this is your last chance, and understand if you have to go. You listen to me though…”

He lowers her hand to his cheek, and forces his face up so that he has to look into her eyes.

Heather Ryans:
“You have a family here waiting for you win or lose, and you are always going to be good enough for us. You don’t have to worry about finding a place in the world because it is here, with us. Sin City might have been your home for the last few years, but look around you. You already won. This is your home, and nobody can take it from you.”

She leans in and places a kiss on his forehead. Kali moves across the room, and squats down in front of them to be on their level. She runs a hand through his hair, and pulls his attention to her.

Kali Fox:
“Now let’s go make sure that all of them remember exactly why they said you were the best.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

50
Climax Control Archives / Congratulations
« on: November 10, 2017, 11:59:34 PM »
 Vacation Cruise
1 November 2017
OFF-Camera


The scene opens with a familiar looking woman, dark hair and skin with her ear pressed against the door. From the other side there are raised voices.

WOMAN: “I thought you were going to consider taking a break, after you lost the roulette title. Now you are re-signing?”

The man’s voice is too low to make out. Kali seems to strain to hear better, grabbing the door latch and without warning the door opens and she lets out a bit of a surprised scream, collapsing in a mess on the floor. The two speakers both look towards her. Neither one seem particularly shocked to see her.

HEATHER: “I was wondering when you were going to stop loitering in the hall and join us.”

Kali looks up embarrassed not only for her clumsiness but for getting caught eavesdropping. Kris points back and forth between himself and Heather without taking his eyes off of her.

KRIS: “You realize that we are not the only two with a valid opinion on this, right? I mean, you are just as much a part of this as we are. You don’t have to be afraid to join in the conversation.”

He walks over and leans down to her, offering her his hand to help her up. She takes it but seems to be a loss for words. She shoots Heather a look, catching her eyes.

HEATHER: “She still feels like she has no say. Even though I tell her repeatedly that she does.”

Kali clears her throat.

KALI: “You were both talking and I didn't want to be rude, just in case it was private.“

Kris shakes his head, and does not even look over to Heather for confirmation before reassuring Kali.

KRIS: “There is no private. There is no Heather and I talk it out and you live with the decision. It’s all three of us. Otherwise this is never going to work.”

Heather crosses the distance toward her. She’s dressed in a bikini top and a colorful skirt that reaches her ankles.

HEATHER: “Are you okay with everything?”

Kali bites her inside cheek for a second.

KALI: “He didn't discuss it with me before doing it. I wasn't there to look the contract over first either.”

She starts to regain her list confidence.

KALI: “That could have wound up being a really stupid move depending on, what they might have wormed into the fine print, Kris.

She looks just as annoyed at Kris as Heather was. Both women look at him intently. He looks back and forth between them, almost regretting the fact that he had invited Kali into the argument now that they were allied against him. The moment would have been comical to him if he were on the outside of it. Normally he would have gone on offense, and tried to skirt around it, but that was not who he was anymore. Instead of redirecting, deflecting, or trying to change the subject, he stands his ground against the both of them.

KRIS: “It’s the same deal that I got last year. Kirsten looked over that one before Jason and I signed it. I didn’t need more money, or more time off. I wasn’t asking for anything other than a match. It was easy.”

His eyes dart from Kali’s and back to Heather’s.

KRIS: “...and yes, I was going to take time off back when everything was going wrong, but look at us now. We have all been doing so well. Things at home are great. I feel better than I ever have. I even got out of all that Roulette division stuff.”

The women look at each other, as if speaking telepathically before looking back to Kris.

KALI: I know we did discuss your plan to move forward. It doesn't guarantee that Mr. Crimson will try to hurt us again but...

Heather finishes for her.

HEATHER: “Fool me once, shame on you...”

KALI: “Fool me twice, shame on me. He can't catch me the same way again. I will be okay once we can get back to our regular routine. You know, when I came to shows with you...”

Heather doesn’t seem to have had her mind put to ease. Kris picks up on it immediately, and shrugs his shoulders.

KRIS: “I know that you have doubts. What can the guy really do to me though? For as long as he holds that title, and I am out of the division, he is off of my radar. Worrying about me is a waste of his time. I’m not going after that championship again. He’s not going to want to drop it in order to come after me. He doesn’t win in that scenario. He doesn’t prove anything by taking the title and then dropping it a week, or even a month later. My guess is he is going to try and wipe away my record since beating me didn’t break my spirit. That keeps him pretty far away from me for the next five months. You don’t have anything to worry about.”

Heather sighs.

HEATHER: “I was just looking forward to having you home...”

She still appears more saddened than mad.

He crosses to her and wraps his arms around her waist. Instead of hugging her close to him, he leans back, keeping his eyes on hers.

KRIS: “I know it has sucked. It was hard to be apart for so long. It was worse when I was away and on that boat. The international tour couldn’t have come at a worse time either. That’s all over now. I only have to be gone for two days, any time that I leave.”

He uses his arms to rock her back and forth a little.

KRIS: “Not that you’ll always be there when I am thanks to all of your success. You’re on camera for Pride more than anyone else, and you have your shows to do.”

HEATHER: “Pride is one night a week and only a couple hours in the city. If it was a travelling thing I would have said no. And my next show isn’t until the weekend before Christmas. But maybe I should cancel...”

Kali and Kris both respond at the same time.

KALI & KRIS: “NO!”

It pulls their eyes away from Heather and to each other. Kris points back and forth between himself and Kali, and she smiles.

KRIS: “We kind of harmonized there for a second... That was good...”

All of them laugh lightly, but Kris is quick to cut it off and get back to his point. He looks at Heather and shakes his head.

KRIS: “You need to go out and do that for you. I know you want to spend more time at home. Believe me, I do too. I wish we could all stay there and never have to go out and do anything to make money. Not going out and doing stuff for ourselves was what started all of our problems though. It doesn’t sound smart to go back to that.”

He shrugs.

KRIS: “...and everybody will tell you that it is always good to get a break from me here and now. Apparently I am super annoying.”

Kali speaks up now.

KALI: Plus, maybe I should maybe make more effort to get to know the kids. I want them to trust me too.

She tries to smile but it's obvious the kids still make her a little nervous. The admission seems to catch Kris off guard completely, but not necessarily in a bad way. He breaks his hands from around Heather’s waist and turns towards Kali, almost in disbelief.

KRIS: “Really?”

He shakes his head. It was not the right choice of wording, and he knew it as soon as the word was gone. Before she can respond, he takes a second stab at it to make sure he had not hurt her feelings.

KRIS: “I mean they like you. I can see it on their faces when you guys interact. I haven’t wanted to push you or anything. I didn’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

He looks back to Heather for some kind of reassurance.

KALI: “I have been staying at arms length because I wasn’t sure how long this might last. I did research on triads. They are usually not serious, more like something couples do to spice things up. I just... didn't want to get attached... and have my heart broken having to say goodbye.”
He shakes his head, not accepting the idea that they were doomed to fail for even one second. Others had brought it up. People had even poked fun at their relationship on social media. Kris was not having any doubts though.

KRIS: “They fail because people don’t feel equal… or worse, aren’t equal. Maybe it is a thing where only one person is interested in keeping all three people involved. Maybe it is never meant to be a serious thing. When we all three talked this over though, that was not what we talked about. I don’t ever want either of you to feel unimportant. I wouldn’t have agreed to it if it wasn’t something I was going to put my all into. I mean… am I wrong here?”

He looks back and forth between the two of them for an answer. Kali shakes her head.

KALI: “No, but I am a realist. For all intents and purposes I wanted this. We agreed to be equals but we aren't. You and Heather are married, have children together... what do I have? No matter what, you guys are like fairy tale couples.”

She stops, her eyes welling up a bit.

KALI: “I’m sorry. I’m being selfish... Forget... Forget i said anything.”

Heather looks alarmed at their girlfriend's sudden show of emotion and looks at Kris with concern. The only answer that either of them has to offer is the one answer that they had avoided since their relationship started.

KRIS: “...what did we have before you came along though?”

It was more honest than he usually was, and much more direct. He was not above taking responsibility or being honest though, not anymore.

KRIS: “I mean we were falling apart. We were on the brink of getting divorced. We weren’t talking. When we were talking we weren’t really hearing each other. Without you we wouldn’t be together now. None of this would have been possible, because we don’t know how to stay out of our own way.”

She gives the barest of smiles and wipes a tear from her cheek.

KALI: “I know that, but you are better now. I guess... I just wanted some kind of... guarantee. I really don't mean to sound like... like... a spoiled brat throwing a tantrum...”

Heather takes one of Kali’s hands, pressing it to her heart.

HEATHER: “Kali you are just as much a part of my heart as Kris is. I love you. I can't imagine life without you now. I know I can't marry you or give you a guarantee like that but I can give you my promise.”

Kris tries his hardest to keep his mouth closed, knowing that it was probably not the right moment to try and break the tension, but fails to hold himself back. He shrugs his shoulder as nonchalant as he could, and tries to pass off his comment as totally legitimate.

KRIS: “You know if you two wanted to get married I could totally just divorce Heather and take half of her money….”

He points back and forth between them again.

KRIS: “Then you two could make this thing official and I could just be some kind of love slave to the two of you. We could even post all the details on social media so that we could be like the popular people.”

Both women turn their heads to glare at him.

KALI: “You are the reason we can’t have nice things...”

She can’t help but laugh though. She pulls both Heather and Kris into her, hugging tightly. Kris wraps an arm around each of them, but does not exactly let go of the idea.

KRIS: “I mean I could settle for forty percent if half was too much…”

Heather pinches his side between the nails of her thumb and index finger. He quickly jerks away from her without breaking from their embrace. He puts his best attempt at being offended into his voice.

KRIS: “Fine! Damn! Why does everybody have to be so hostile all the time….”

==================================================================
==============================================================
==========================================================


Congratulations!
ON-Camera



The screen comes to life to start the video, and former Roulette Champion Kristopher Ryans is sitting center frame. Behind him is the San Diego house built on top of the ruins of the house he grew up in. He and his half brother had reclaimed this spot for themselves before their careers even really started. It functioned as Kris’ home during the summer while he was separated from his wife, Heather. There was history all around him, but the one thing that was not there, was the SCW Roulette Championship. Kris is sitting in a reclining beach chair with his legs kicked up. The white button-down shirt that he is wearing only has every other button actually done up. The wind catches the loose fabric in between and sends ripples through the shirt as he looks out at the water. Next to him on the table are the two awards he won at High Stakes. For now, he completely ignores them, and looks over at the camera. Normally when he spoke, it was to fans. He was not even a sentence into talking before the viewers at home realized that his message was for one person in particular.

”I’m glad that you think what you picked up at High Stakes was a huge victory, Tommy. I want you to celebrate it. The moment when I realized that you had pinned the announcement of your win to your Twitter account, was one of the best moments of the last year for me. It is, in fact, a big deal that you took that championship away from me. I’m not even going to sit here and say that you didn’t deserve it, or that I let you win. I’m not going to cheapen your victory over me. That may have been the guy that I used to be, but that’s not who I am now. I know that is disappointing to you. I know that nothing would make you happier than to see me sit here all mopey. I know you want me to kick, scream, and throw a tantrum about the fact that I lost. I know that you want to see me disappointed. If we are going to talk about this though, there is one thing you need to understand first.

He pulls the thick, black sunglasses off of his face. It has only been a few days since their match, and the puncture wounds have not quite healed. He makes no move to hide them, or try to explain them away. Instead, he looks directly at the camera with a smile.

I will never be the person that you want to fight because I don’t need to be. I was able to be the person I have become, and still get you to do everything that I wanted you to. I don’t have to play your game. I don’t have to buy into your manipulations. I don’t have to insult you. I can be me, without changing anything about you. If you can’t do the same, then I guess that just means you are a step behind.”

He shrugs, and puts the sunglasses on the side table next to his two awards. He takes the Most Improved of the Year award into his hands, and holds it in his lap. He runs his thumb over the lettering, and a smile crosses his face.

”The thing that most people don’t understand about goals, is that the feeling of success is fleeting. It was amazing to come back to SCW last October, and kick things off with a win. Back then I didn’t think that this was going to be the result though...”

He turns the award towards the camera for a moment so that the viewers could read the words off of it, but then turns it back to himself. He seems to be running through everything that built up to getting the award in his mind before he speaks.

”When I came back, I had lost more matches in this company than I had won. To be honest, it wasn’t even close. It took me well into April of this year to finally get back above .500.”

He laughs. Mercedes had done well to make sure he remembered the fact that he used to be a joke to many members of the roster. It all seemed so long ago now, which was probably why he could talk about it with a smile on his face.

”I made my little announcement video. I said I was coming back to fix things. At that point though, all I wanted to do was win one match. I just wanted to know that I could. I wanted to know that the Internet Championship reign wasn’t a fluke. I had gotten injured. I had gotten into things that I shouldn’t have. I just needed to know that I could still do it. If you’re watching this now, you probably already know this, but it only took me one night.”

He laughs, and unlike the old days, it was not because he had just cut someone down. It was not a laugh full of malice. It was genuine, and light, and a side of Kris that fans were only just now really getting to see. He looks up, trying to remember the day exactly. It only takes him a second, despite all of the abuse to the head he had sustained in the last year.

”Climax Control 164.”

It takes him a second, but his eyes close, almost like he was trying to picture the crowd as he walked down the aisle.

”Santa Barbara, California.”

His eyes snap open, and his voice becomes more excited. Each word comes out confident, and cheerful. It was the first time he was recalling a positive memory on camera, and he was enjoying reliving the moment.

”Ryan Keys walked in confident that I had nothing left. Everyone thought that I was done, or that I would show up all messed up. I heard people were taking bets on if I was actually going to make it to the arena.”

He shakes his head, and loses his train of thought when a light laugh interrupts his speech. He gets it together quickly, and shifts gears a little back to himself. He nods as he speaks, almost like he is fact checking himself as he goes, and physically signing off on the details of his own story.

”I remember being nervous coming into the arena. I mean, if I would have fallen on my face, they would have all been right. It was my last shot, and it was the only one that I needed. I just needed to win one match.”

He holds up the index finger of his right hand, and then used it to tap the award in his lap.

”I went out in front of that crowd clear-headed, and focused. I was ready for Ryan Keys. I was prepared to compete at this level. From the moment I stepped through the curtain, I could feel it. I knew that all of this was mine for the taking. In that moment I realized that I could go farther than I ever have. All I needed to do was beat Ryan Keys...”

He pauses, and his voice drops a little. The weight that the win held for him was evident on his face. He nods, proud of himself

”...and I did.”

He shrugs his shoulders and reaches over, placing the award back on the side table. Once it is placed he turns back to the actual camera.

”Getting my hand raised was great. It was one of the best moments of my life. I felt all of the pressure come off. For the first time, I came out and this job the way I always dreamed of doing it when I was growing up, and the shit actually worked. I walked away with a win. That might not sound like a big deal now, but at that point I had lost more than a dozen matches. I had only won maybe a handful, and all of them were right in a row when I had that Internet Championship run. Before that it was failure after failure. To see me win was something new, something unexpected. You don’t have to take my word for it. Go back and watch it. Listen to the crowd. Look in my eyes when my hand got raised.”

The pacing of his words slow down now that the exact memory was fading from the forefront of his mind. Instead, the feeling that followed that match seems to wash over him.

”...but like I said, that success, that feel good moment, is fleeting. It’s like eating a piece of chocolate. I had that feeling of accomplishment, and success for about ten seconds, and then it was gone.”

Alongside his last word he raised his hand up and snapped his fingers. He shakes his head, and the disappointment of it washes over his face.

”It was one moment.”

There was another laugh, but the underlying irritation that had been an integral part of the majority of his career was back in his voice. His gaze falls down from the camera, and sighs lightly..

”...and it had to stack up against a lifetime of anguish, failure, and disappointment.”

He is silent for a moment while he lets it sink in. He was no longer skirting these feelings, or this kind of honesty. If he was going to move on, he needed to get it out. His voice stays low, like he is ashamed to admit the details. For so long he had a persona in front of the screen that was bulletproof, but with the changes over the last year, fans had seen that mask slip and fall away. What was under it was the man in front of them, and the honesty pouring out of him.

”I wanted to buckle after that. After I realized that it didn’t make me feel much better, I didn’t see much of a reason to keep going. I figured that I was just wrong. Coming back was not the answer that I was looking for. I wasn’t sure where that answer was, but for a few days I was certain that it was not here.”

A small twinge of a smile starts to form in the corner of his mouth. The confidence boost it gives him brings his gaze back up to the camera.

”Then Jet City happened.”

He reaches over to the side table again and picks up the Tag Team of The Year Award. The smile on his face grows wider than any we have seen today. He almost looks like a child seeing all of their presents under the tree on Christmas morning.

”Not only was I getting to team with the only person that was always there for me,, but because Team BJ was taking a step back, we got thrust into the championship picture. Suddenly there was a new goal. Another step towards earning my way back. Another opportunity for me to make up a little ground. I knew I had an awesome partner. I knew that there was no team capable of playing us against one another, because we did that all on our own for amusement.”

A laugh cuts him off, but only because the sentiment was entirely true. The two brothers went at each other just as much as their opponents, and the owners had even put them in a match against one another to force them to work it out.

”That pain, and frustration, all melted away. I had a purpose again. I trained harder than I ever have in my life. I watched hours worth of past matches. I broke down promos. I learned everything that there was to learn about The Elders before we even flipped on the cameras and recorded a syllable. I wanted everything to be perfect, so that when we walked down that ramp, fought for our lives in that ring, and had our hands raised at the end, that the feeling of accomplishment would stick with me a little longer this time.”

He runs out of steam, and has to stop to take a breath. The disappointment that had faded away shows signs of coming back to life though. He tries to deflect it away.

”I guess this is where you expect me to say that it didn’t. I would imagine that Tommy Crimson would even call me a liar for saying that it did. He seems like a guy that has so much, but appreciates so little. He would probably argue that the feeling doesn’t last, because he is probably already looking at that Roulette Championship with disdain that he will likely never admit.”

He shrugs, blowing off the speculation as unimportant to what he was trying to say. It does not take him long to get back on track.

”I would by lying if I said that I didn’t enjoy it though. I would be lying if I said that the joy of being champion did not linger for a while. That’s the thing about being a champion. It’s not just one goal, it’s a whole division full of goals. Jet City ran through team after team, after team. There was always someone to challenge us, so there was always some kind of goal that I could set for us.”

He starts to count on his right hand by holding his hand up and extending only his index finger.

”Hold onto the titles through our first defense.”

He extends his middle finger next.

”Hold them longer than The Elders did.”

He extends his ring finger, not breaking his pace at all.

”Beat a team that has been around SCW for forever like Dying Breed.”

He turns his hand now, showing his palm to the crowd and extending out his pinky.

”Hang onto them until the division recovered.”

He drops his hand back to his lap and rolls both of his shoulders. Some of the excitement fades from his voice when he does.

”...and then that happened.”

He sighs, and pushed through, not letting himself sink back down into the darkness.

”Each win along that road pushed me just a little bit further out of the black hole that I was stuck in. It was like fighting and clawing my way back to life one week at a time. When we realized that we had done everything that we set out to do though, everything felt stagnate. When a company has to throw every single team on the roster at you at the same time, because no team could beat you on their own, it takes a lot of the joy out of it.”

Just like he had the first award, he lifts the Jet City award from his lap and puts it back on the table before launching into the explanation of the events that led to the end of Jet City.

”Jason needed some time off. I mean the guy is getting old, and he hadn’t been in the ring since his big injury. We knew we were going to lose the championships eventually because the motivation was just not there. We were not just going to let just anybody take them from us. We weren’t going to just hand them over to someone either. Vacating them was never an option, but we saw the writing on the wall.”

He shrugs. The weight of the decision to end Jet City was not weighing on him like the rest. Maybe it was a sign that he was further along through his transformation at this point. People liked to claim it was sudden, but the look on his face is much more positive than when he was talking about his initial return.

”Blaze of Glory came, and Team BJ walked away with the championships. Jason took his leave from Sin City. I felt good about what we had accomplished. I knew that we had made some kind of mark that SCW fans weren’t going to forget. You can call me arrogant for thinking so, but that award proves my point.”

He points back over to it without taking his eyes off the camera. He does not slow down either. Instead of letting himself fall back down the rabbit hole, he pushes forward through the story.

”This time I wasn’t going to let that doubt, and loathing creep back up. I could feel the excitement starting to slip away, but there was something else. I didn’t really understand it until recently. It was a new feeling back then and I wasn’t sure how to process it. See, all we had done as a team was win. All I had done since coming back, was win.”

He chuckles. A year ago it would have come across as cocky, but even he seems surprised by how he finished the thought. It was certainly true, regardless of how anyone chose to take it. The intention of saying it was not to brag though, and he does not linger on it.

”With each win, I felt better, but with each win the expectations rose. We had to find ways to outdo ourselves every week. We had to be funnier. We had to win more impressively. Everything had to be absolutely flawless at all times, or things were going to fall apart. I’m not saying that their weren’t slips and missteps. I think a lot of them are pretty well documented actually. What is that saying? Pressure makes diamonds, but also bursts pipes?”

He nods, satisfied that he had gotten it right.

”We got to a point that we couldn’t move forward. If Jet City was a pipe, the pressure of those tag titles made it burst.”

He raises both hands as closed fist, and with the best sound effects he can muster makes an exploding sound and opens both hands to add a comedic element to the team’s demise. It helps him to not dwell on the negatives.

”From the moment we dropped those titles though, I was determined to keep going. That’s exactly what I did too. It was a new day, and I had a new goal. I felt energized like I hadn’t in a long time. I was ready to go up against anything...”

He holds up his finger again, but not for a list this time. Instead, it was to demonstrate his epiphany. It was a symbol of the moment that everything came together for him. If there was a start to the real change that he made in his life, this was the turning point.

”...and then I remembered what I said in that video right before I came back. I said that I was coming back to right the wrongs. I had already started to do that by showing up, busting my ass, and winning matches. There was something that I couldn’t erase though. I could beat everyone in the company that had previously beaten me, but there was one person that I never could beat, and won title that I never could win.”

He shakes his head, and grits his teeth for effect. The fact that he had not ever beaten the man in a match was still a mild annoyance, despite breaking the record.

”That’s why I came out and issued the challenge for the Roulette Championship. I needed a goal, so that I could hang onto those positive feelings. I wasn’t going to be satisfied going night to night just hoping for a win. As much as the expectations of fans and management had gone up, my expectations for myself had gone up even further. I needed to do something big. I needed to do something legendary. I needed to add my name to the SCW history books.”

He claps his hands together in excitement and then points to the camera to ask all of the fans a question.

”What better way to do that than erase the name of a man that beat you on several occasions?”

Even the skeptics had to admit that the plan had merit. It made sense for him to go after the record, and it gave him a purpose. The excitement on his face was evidence to that fact. Even now, after the dust had settled, the retelling of his story was giving him that jolt of life that became the basis for ‘The Miracle’.

”I saw a record that had stood for more than three years. A record that was made off of someone beating my ass. I record that might never have happened if I was the person that I am now three years ago. I wanted to prove that I was better, and I knew exactly what I had to accomplish in order to do it. If you don’t believe me, go watch the old shows.”

He points off camera like he is actively encouraging people to turn him off,
but the moment passes.


”Like Babe Ruth, I called my shot. I didn’t wait for opportunity to come to me. I singled out a champion. I pointed at them. I said that I was going to win the championship, and I did. I said that I was going to clear out the backlog of people deserving their rematch or title opportunity. I did. I said that I was going to stop the hot potato bullshit. Again, I did. Week after week, goal after goal, I marched to my October deadline. I told the world that I was going to beat Equinox’s record before I ever even put my hands on the championship. Then I went out every night and made that happen.”

The smile on his face now goes nearly ear to ear. He runs through each hurdle along the way in his mind as he tells the story, and it only acts to bolster his confidence. When he gets to the end though, he knows what part comes next. The cheerfulness in his eyes starts to fade. The smile shrinks on his face. He had started to catch up to present time.

”Then, and only then, is where you come in Crimson. For all your research, for all your planning, this was where you began your breakdown of everything that there is to know about me. This is where you started your narrative. You didn’t recognize the change before it was in front of your face, because you don’t know how to relate to those feelings. You don’t know what it means to grow as a human being.”

They were two back-to-back digging comments, and the confidence in his voice when the words came out of his mouth made them sound believable, even if it was not the case. It was the truth as he saw it from his perspective, and after hearing his story, it was easy to see why.

”You chose to attack me, based on what you saw during my title reign. You tried to convince the world that you you could tear me to shreds based on what you thought you knew about me. Yet, even from the start you missed the point. Kali was never the person that changed me. It wasn’t Heather, or Jason, or anyone that you could namedrop in an attempt to get under my skin. That’s why when you get in my face, I don’t have to do anything. You can’t hurt what you can’t understand, and you can’t understand me. You have proven that over and over again in the last few weeks.”

He backs off of his point for a moment, as not to sound overly cocky. It was not his intent to demean. He raises both of his hands up from his lap, with his palms facing out to the camera to look innocent. After a moment, he drops them, and turns more introspective.

”Was I starting to drag a little? Of course. The Roulette Championship is not easy to carry. You never know what you’re headed into, but more often than not, it’s something that is going to land you in the hospital. The recovery times get longer, and the time between defenses gets smaller. It is mentally draining, and physically demanding from the moment you wake up, to the moment that you go to sleep. I’m not saying that Tommy Crimson is not going to be able to handle that. I’m not using it as an excuse for losing the match at High Stakes either. I’m just stating a fact that any of the former Roulette Champions would wholeheartedly agree with. Every night you are subject to the spin of a wheel, and you know whatever it lands on is going to be painful, but that is what makes the division so entertaining for the fans.”

The last thought seems to strike him as strange even as it comes out. For a long time he had not really cared about them, but now, more and more, they were becoming a part of how he made decisions. The fact that it was new and different was not lost on him, and it takes him a second to recover his thought.

”I was able to push through it for one reason. I had a goal. I had a mission. I had made a promise to everyone that if I got my hands on that championship, I would not let it go until the record was broken. If Babe Ruth had pointed out into the outfield, and then struck out, nobody would remember that moment. If I spent my entire reign talking about records, and then fell short, nobody would remember that I even tried to touch greatness. But, that day came, and went just like any other. I was supposed to celebrate, so I did. I went out to the ring and I enjoyed the moment while I was out there, but again, that feeling was fleeting.”

As soon as the last word slips from his mouth, it is like the story had come full circle. The same expression on his face when he talked about feeling let down after defeating Ryan Keys was back. The same hopelessness and powerlessness was filling him up.

”I looked down at that Roulette Championship, and you know what it felt like? A fifteen pound weight. It wasn’t a goal anymore. It wasn’t my purpose. I did everything with it that I set out to do. There was no way to move forward. There was nothing else to do, but have it end. So,  just like Jet City, it was time to close the chapter. It was time to pass it along to the next person.”

Again, he stops short of cheapening Crimson’s win, as that was not his intent. He shifts gears a little to stay away from that idea.

”I thought heading into that match with you was difficult because of how personal it got. I thought that maybe you had gotten under my skin. I debated about whether or not I was going to flip my life upside down to figure things out. I talked to my friends in my time away. I mean you know that already. There wasn’t a camera around, but somehow you knew. I guess it’ll stay a mystery.”

He shrugs, not sure how to answer the question. Crimson had outed personal details of conversations that there was no possible way that he heard. Kris had lost time worrying and wondering about it, but was not going to allow himself to make the same mistake here. He needed to move on.

”When it was over, and I was just laying in the ring, it wasn’t doubt, fear, anger, frustration, or depression that I felt. That same familiar feeling that I had the night Jet City split apart came back. At the beginning of the year, I couldn’t have told you what that feeling was. It was new to me. I hadn’t gotten to a place where I could process it for what it was. Over the course of my miserable summer, that you were so quick to jump on, I learned a lot about myself. I did a lot of growing up. I found an answer, and it was there waiting for me when I needed it.”

He smiles, and raises his arms out to his sides. It seemed so easy, and so obvious, but not even he could see it until now.

”I was relieved.”

He drops his arms, and laughs lightly.

”I did all the things that I set out to do in the Roulette division. Once I crossed all of those things off of my list, one truth became very clear to me.”

He sits up in his chair, and points at Crimson and the Roulette Championship through the camera.

”Holding that championship was only going to hold me back.”

He gets up from his chair and starts to walk towards the camera. The operator takes their cue and starts to back away from him.

”Now don’t get me wrong. Like I said, I can’t take anything away from your win. I didn’t give it to you easily. I still made you take that championship from me. There’s a few sayings that the announcers use a lot to try and explain upsets to the viewers at home....”

He exaggerates trying to remember one before snapping his fingers and offering the answer to the camera.

”The challenger just wanted it more.”

He snaps again, firing a second saying at the camera.

”The new guy was just hungrier.”

He shrugs, and drops his arms back down to his sides.

”Most people wouldn’t be comforted by those phrases after a loss. I was though, because I knew it was true. I watched what you had to say leading up to our match. I saw the look in your eyes on Climax Control when you were in my face. I could see how bad you wanted it, because you thought that it was your key to the big leagues. You thought that it was your foot in the door to greatness. You wanted that championship like your life depended on it, and I… didn’t.”

The word comes out flat, but honest. There is no malice or ill will in his voice, which is strange considering how heated the exchanges were leading up to High Stakes.

”That’s the reason that you walked out of High Stakes with a championship around your waist, and I spend the night getting tacks pulled out of me. That’s the reason that you are celebrating your victory, and I am recovering from injuries. That’s the reason that I didn’t want a rematch with that title on the line. That’s the reason that this time, you’re going to lose.”

His tone changes as he finishes, and the smile shrinks, but only on the left side. The signature smirk he wore into all of his matches was all that was left behind.

”Remember what I said about TV logic?”

He pauses for a moment to give everyone a moment to think back to his comments. Not wanting to linger though, he helps the slow people along.

”The biggest obstacle to the man that has everything, is complacency. You’re on top of the world right now, or so you say. You beat me. You did the impossible. You broke the streak!”

He stops, and shrugs yet again. He leans into the camera a little, and lowers his voice.

”But did you?”

The condescension that fans were used to seeing was on full display here, and he was making no attempt to hide it.

”Did you really?”

He lets it linger for just another second before launching into an explanation to help Crimson along.

”Again, you picked up your narrative at the end of the story. You cherry picked the parts the parts that fit and disregarded the part that didn’t, but your gaze was too narrow. You talk about me being undefeated, but like I said at High Stakes that was never the case. Jet City lost the tag team titles just like I lost the Roulette Championship to you. I tried my hand at Blast From The Past and didn’t make it out of the first round.”

He brings both of his hands up to his chest, and taps it twice.

”My streak, which is very much still rolling, was going an entire year without being pinned, or tapping out. I have said it a bunch of times. I have repeated the same phrase over and over and over again. It’s not my fault the the words I say, and the words that you chose to hear were so different. It’s not my fault that the impression that you got from me was incorrect. It was your own doing. For all of your research, and all of your boasting, you missed by that much.”

He raises his left hand with his index finger and thumb just millimeters apart from one another.

”...and cutting my head open with some tacks didn’t change anything for me.”

He taps some of the wounds that were still healing on the left side of his face. He does not seem bothered by them though.

”The only thing that you have done is unburden me from the one thing that I couldn’t overcome. SCW has rules against champions challenging other champions. They keep their divisions separate. There is a hierarchy around here, and the title that you called your ticket to the top of the roster, is really a weight that keeps you on the bottom rung of the ladder. There’s a reason why I have gone a year without anyone pinning my shoulders to the mat but the top champion acts like I don’t exist. He didn’t have to.”

For once, the painful, blunt truth was directed at himself.

”I was the unbeatable Roulette Champion! There was nobody around that could take the championship away from me! People were saying that I was going to hang onto that title forever. Every other champion on this roster was safe. As long as they held onto their gold, they knew that they were never going to cross paths with me. I was weighted to the bottom of the roster, and all I could do was look up at the less talented people that were in the spot that everyone told me I should be in.”

He has to cut himself off, not wanting to look ahead, and trying to stay focused on the match in front of him.

”You called your match with me your ticket to the main event. You were wrong.”

He shakes his head and makes a familiar clicking noise with his tongue against his cheek.

”Your winning that match was MY ticket to the main event.”

He taps his chest twice again, and the smirk on his face started to lengthen back into a smile.

”You unburdening me from the Roulette Championship freed me up to take the place that everyone already knows is mine. That’s why when I walked into Mark Ward’s office, I could say that I didn’t want that championship back and he could see in my eyes that I meant it. It wasn’t because I was defeated. It wasn’t because I was broken. You didn’t kill me Crimson, you revitalized me. I feel like I can breath again for the first time in five months, and I owe that to you.”

He nods towards the camera and brings his palms together in front of his chest.

”I owe it to your short-sighted, half-assed research into a person that you couldn’t hope to understand. I owe it to your narrow-minded view of how the world works. I owe it to the fact that you think heroes are a figment of people’s imagination while you walk around trying to make yourself out to be some kind of supernatural supervillain. You are just a guy. There is nothing particularly special about you. You may be good inside a ring, but every word out of your mouth tells everyone listening that you aren’t enjoying a second of it. Your whole shtick is to endure, survive, and accomplish things out of spite. You don’t take things for yourself because you want them. You take things for yourself because taking things away from others gets you off.”

He was on a roll now, and his words were starting to cut after all of the time he spent setting the table for his argument.

”You move forward at the expense of others, and that’s why you’re going to end up stuck exactly where you are right now. You’re the very best SCW superstar that’s standing on the bottom rung of the ladder. For as long as you hold that title, you’re going to be looking up. You know whose name you’re going to see on the marquee when you do? Mine.”

He stops suddenly, and has to catch his breath. It was time for the hard truth, and the difference between the two of them.

”You excel to spite others.”

He says it with every bit of the disdain that he used to have for himself.

”I excel in spite of others.”

He nods towards the camera, signaling that he meant Tommy Crimson specifically.

”You did your best to get in my head. You did your best to insult me. You did your best to beat me. I have taken everything that you have to give, and it must annoy you to see me standing here with a smile on my face.”

It was there, as plain as day, and even though it had wavered when he walked viewers through his history, it had always come back to his face when he talked about where he was in life now.

”Get used to it. It’s not going anywhere, anytime soon.”

He winks, and walks past the camera, out of the frame. As soon as he is gone, we cut to black.

==================================================================
==============================================================
==========================================================


51
Supercard Archives / Kristopher Ryans Vs Tommy Crimson
« on: October 21, 2017, 09:59:54 PM »
 High Stakes Fan Event
Las Vegas Convention Center
Tuesday, 17 October 2017.
OFF-Camera


It had been a long day. Even worse, it had come at the end of a long flight. Flying from Australia, back to the states had always been a flight that he hated, and being released from the hospital just a couple hours before boarding had not made it any easier. He had slept off most of the flight, which was not hard to do on a mostly empty private plane, and was at least a little refreshed by the time he landed. However, that was hours ago. He spent the morning at his table, signing autographs and shaking hands. It was the kind of thing that he had been indifferent about until recently, but now enjoyed. It also meant having the same conversation dozens of times in a day. Everyone is your biggest fan. Everyone is curious about the change of heart. Everyone wants to see him win at High Stakes. He understood, because otherwise, why would they be in his line? Why would they want to take a picture to show off to their friends and family? So he endured. Not because he had to. He could have left. In fact, he had left dozens of these events early in the past. When he got up from his desk, the crew around him expected that he would be continuing the trend. He enjoyed the surprise on their face when he told everyone in line that he just needed some fresh air and would be right back. Kris scooped up the SCW Roulette Championship off of his table, and put it over his shoulder. With a wave, he disappeared behind the curtain that functioned as his backdrop, and out onto the convention center floor. Almost immediately, several crew members surrounded him, and walked him through to a back exit door. They formed a barrier between Kris and anyone that would look to follow him, and the champion disappeared through it, out to the back lot of the facility. He closes his eyes as the sun hits his face, and takes a deep breath.

Fan: “...and here I was thinking that I was wasting my time because you don’t smoke anymore."

Kris spins on his heel, sliding the championship off of his shoulder, down his arm, and into his hand. His left hand balls into a fist, ready to take a shot at whoever owned the voice that caught him off guard. When he lays eyes on the man, he has his hands raised up in innocence. In his right hand is a cigarette, burned most of the way down. Kris’ eyes dart around their immediate surroundings, seeing several identical filters on the ground at the fan’s feet. He had been out here for a while, but that is not what bothered the Roulette Champion.  If his words were any indication, he had been waiting for Kris, and that never turned out well.

Fan: “Tommy Crimson really has you all fucked up, doesn’t he? Look at you!”

The fan drops one of his hands, and points at Kris’ clenched fist with a smile on his face. Kris had not even realized that he had made a fist, or was prepared to fight. The reaction was completely instinctual, and once it was brought to his attention, he relaxed. He sizes the man up, seeing he had both a height and weight advantage. The fact that he was a fan made him less intimidating as well. There was something that left the champion unsettled though. This man knew who he was, knew what was going on, and was waiting to talk to him.

Fan: “Calm down. I saw Climax Control. I understand why you would be on edge after getting dropped like that…. And when you were doing so well too… It was almost sad to see."

This was not what he came out here for. Kris just needed a few minutes away from the questions, and the advice. He needs a time to breathe, and recenter himself. Kali had been sent home following the attack. Heather was not on tour with them. For the first time in a long time, he was entirely on his own. This was supposed to be a break from everything, not a lecture.

Kris: “Look man, no offense, but I’m just trying to get some air. You have something you need to say, or want a picture, there is a line back that way."

The champion points back at the door he came out of in the hopes that it would end the conversation. However, almost as soon as the words were gone, he knew that they were not going to have any impact. The fan shrugs, and flicks away his cigarette without finishing it.

Fan: “Don’t lump me in with the rest of them. I might be a fan of yours, but I am not one of them. Sin City is not the only company promoting things today. Yeah, High Stakes is a big deal, but you’re not the only company in town."

The fan steps forward, and extends his hand. Kris notices that it is his left. In addition to the information that he had already thrown at Kris, obviously he was also well aware of his handedness. The uneasy feeling that the champion had when he came through the door was starting to come back, but he steps forward, and accepts the man’s hand into his own.

Fan: “Kyle Kavanagh, and you can trust me when I say that I actually am your biggest fan."

He points back over his shoulder, and shakes his head.

Kyle: “Those people in there are not fans. They are sheep. If you pander to them a little, they will love you. If you turn on them, they will hate you. They don’t know what it means to be a real fan. They are the equivalent of the people who change sports teams based on who won the last championship."

Kris lets go of the man’s hand, and takes a step back. He was not sure where this was all leading, and now the fandom was bordering on stalking. The man was not physically intimidating by any means. He was wearing a plain white t-shirt, black cargo pants, and shoes that were not meant to run in. If it came to blows, Kris was confident he could take him. If by chance he was wrong, he knew he could outrun him.

Kris: “Thanks for following me… I guess. It is nice to know that people think I---”

Kyle cuts him off, and finishes Kris’ thought for him. The timing of the words, the lightly joking tone, and even the pause to chuckle were identical to the way that Kris repeated the line to fans over and over again at every event.

Kyle: “I’m interesting enough to pay attention to. This is all that I ever wanted to do with my life… at least once drugs were off of the table."

Kris’ brow furrows as he raises his eyebrows and a slight smirk comes across his face. He raises his hands, but Kyle is quicker to the motion. The two both sarcastically clap their hands lightly three times. Kris cannot stop the words from coming out of his mouth at the same time as Kyle’s.

Kris: “I’m impressed."
Kyle: “I’m impressed."

The smirk disappears, and Kris’ voice raises. He was done playing this game with a man that he did not even know. If he was honest, it was bordering on creepy. Something about this whole meeting had him just as on edge as when he was in the room with Crimson. Kyle holds up his hands though, and tries to ease his fears.

Kyle: “I told you that I am a fan. It means I have been paying attention Kris. I have watched your whole career in SCW. I even caught your stuff in Pride, and Force 1. You can’t expect to talk to me like you do the people in there. Crimson might tell you that he can see behind the curtain, but rest assured that I know which parts of what you do are an act, and which parts aren’t."

Kris shakes his head and brings the Roulette Championship back up onto his shoulder. He takes a step forward, looking to go around Kyle and back into the building. Before he can though, Kyle steps into his path, and cuts him off from the door.

Kris: “You can let me go around you, or I can go through you, but I don’t have to stand here and have this conversation with you. I don’t know you. I don’t owe you anything. I definitely don’t need you to tell me things that I already know."

Kyle is not caught off guard, or even remotely surprised that Kris’ tone changes. He knew it was going to come to this. Nobody ever wanted to participate in a conversation full of hard truths. It was actually what made most people hate Kyle. What Kyle knew that Kris did not, was that Kris needed to hear what he had to say.

Kyle: “You can’t go into the match as a Nobody. You can’t be Kris Halc, or Halich anymore. If you do, you’ll lose. Crimson will beat you and you will have nobody to blame but yourself."

Finally, Kris snaps. There were no cameras around, and this was not a social media platform. Whoever this guy was, he knew which buttons to push and which order to push them in, because Kris explodes. His voice raises loud enough to cut through the door.

Kris: “I have to. I can’t hold back anymore! You saw what happened on Climax Control! I let him push me! I let him dig at me! I tried to blow it off! I wasn’t going to let him get at me, and look what happened! He took Kali, tied her up, and then used her to get the drop on me! The old me? The Nobody? If he wants that guy so bad, that guy can take him apart for all I care!”

The door pops open, and two of the security guards step through. As soon as Kris lays eyes on them, he closes his mouth. Kyle turns to look back over his shoulder, not intimidated by the fact that each of the two men were at least twice his size.

Kyle: “This is a private conversation gentlemen, can we get some space?”

His tone is cool and collected, which catches both men by surprise. Kyle even goes as far as to sell it with a smile that eases their fears. Both men look up at Kris, who shakes his head and raises a hand to wave them off. Without argument, the two go back inside, and close the door behind them. Kyle watches the door closed, and appears proud of himself when he turns back to Kris.

Kyle: “Those are some impressive trained dogs you have there. Did it take long to housebreak them?”

Kris laughs, welcoming any change of subject following his outburst. He nods towards the door.

Kris: “The bigger one still shits on the floor occasionally, but the ugly one takes care of it for me."

Kyle is already done with the distraction though. He reaches into the leg pocket of his pants, and pulls out a soft pack of cigarettes. He slaps the top of it, and one pops up through the top. He raises it to his lips, and pulls it from the pack without touching the filter with his fingers. One hand works the pack back into his pocket while the other finds his lighter.

Kyle: “Tell me why you saved Mikah…”

The words are slightly muffled, but clear enough to be understood through the cigarette. He raises the lighter as Kris struggles to figure out what he is talking about. Kyle takes a long drag from the cigarette and pulls it away from his lips. He exhales, and then helps Kris out.

Kyle: “On your birthday. Mikah’s little wardrobe malfunction. You saved the day, and possibly her career. Before the cameras caught anything you scooped her up and got her out of there. Her opponents would have used that against her for months, but you stopped it. You were the guy that wasn’t supposed to give a shit about anything, but you stepped in to protect her."

Kyle meets Kris’ eyes, and takes another drag from the cigarette. He does not exhale before speaking, and small bits of smoke come from his mouth alongside his words.

Kyle: “I mean you had been talking about getting her top off on social media for weeks at that point. You were given the chance, and you chose to save her the embarrassment."

He exhales the rest of the smoke, and shakes his head.

Kyle: “Your opponents could have used that against you. I would have. I mean it was one of the first looks that we got behind the mask. It was a little crack in the armor that was Kris Halc. There was more to it than that though. You showed us all something new. Why?”

Kris struggles with it, but something tells him that lying his way out of it was not going to work. Every time he tried to blow Kyle off, he had his reaction scouted. With nobody around to corroborate the story, Kris figured there was no harm in answering honestly.

Kris: “I didn’t want her to lose everything because of a party she organized for me. I didn’t want it to turn her into a punchline. If that meant that people made fun of me for being soft, I could handle that. I was undefeated for a long while at that point. I had control of the show. Anybody that spoke out against me, I could have taken care of one way or another. She didn’t need to live through that."

Kyle raises his free hand up, and brings the tip of his thumb together with the rest of his fingers. He repeats the motion a few times, a way of making fun of Kris for talking a lot but not saying anything.

Kyle: “It’s simpler than that and you know it."

Kris takes a sharp breath in, trying not to explode again. He forces all of the negativity into the back of his head, and says the first thing that comes to mind.

Kris: “It was the right thing to do for a friend."

Kyle shakes his head. He was closer, but he was not there yet.

Kyle: “So if it had been anyone else you would have just enjoyed the sight? You would have pointed and laughed if it were Mercedes, or Veronica, or Jessie?”

Kris opens his mouth, but again Kyle says the words before he can get it out. His pacing, and even the sound of his voice mimics Kris’ perfectly.

Kyle: “Well… no."

Kris locks onto Kyle’s eyes with his own and yells out louder than before.

Kris: “STOP DOING THAT!”

Kyle shrugs, and takes another drag from the cigarette. He holds it away from Kris, and flicks the end of it, sending ashes flying through the air.

Kyle: “Stop lying to me then."

Kris sighs heavily and moves towards the door.

Kris: “I don’t owe you anything dude…”

He reaches for the door, but as soon as he pulls the handle, Kyle spins and brings his leg up to kick the door closed. Kris moves his hand from the handle, and swings at the smaller man, but Kyle hops back, avoiding contact. He tosses the cigarette, and uses his free hand to bat Kris’ second shot away before it can make contact with him. Kris swings a third time, and Kyle ducks under his arm. On the way under though, Kyle reaches out and grabs the bottom strap of the Roulette Championship. He pulls it away from Kris while he is off balance, and holds it in his hand. Kris turns back towards him infuriated, but Kyle holds it out in front of his face.

Kyle: “Crimson is going to do the same thing if you don’t shut up and just listen to me…."

He extends his arm and offers Kris the championship.

Kyle: “...and he’s not going to give it back as easily."

He seems hesitant to take it, but Kyle makes no move to pull it away when he reaches out. Kris takes it, and positions it back on his shoulder.

Kyle: “You helped Mikah because you started to realize what people like me have always known. You got dealt a shit hand in life, and you bought into the idea that you were a piece of shit. It wasn’t enough that everyone else thought it about you, you believed it about yourself. It’s why you got into the drugs. It’s why you competed while hurt in Japan. It’s why your career, until this last year, has been a series of disappointments."

Kris rolls his eyes, but Kyle reaches out and slaps him across the right cheek. It is not hard enough to hurt, but it definitely gets Kris’ attention. His eyes ignite when he refocuses on Kyle, and the smaller of the two men can tell that the champion is having a hard time not lashing out again. The fact that he holds back only works to prove his point though. He knew that whatever Kyle had to say was important enough for him to take this chance talking to him.

Kyle: “You came back with the right attitude, and you started winning. Something was different. Something was better. You weren’t miserable anymore, you were having fun. Yeah, you stumbled. It was never thrown out there, but Jet City broke up because you were struggling again, didn’t it?”

Kris knew exactly what he meant, even without saying the words. He flashes back to the conversation he had with Jason in that hotel room. He had slipped, and everyone was willing to bury it but Jason. As much as he blamed his half-brother publicly, Kris knew it was his fault. He opens his mouth to say as much, but Kyle raises his hand and stops him.

Kyle: “...and that’s fine, because it brought on Kali. It also brought on everything that happened to you this summer. The thing that a lot of people miss, is that you didn’t change. You are exactly the person that you have always been under that mask. I saw it when you saved Mikah, and that was way before Kali came to Sin City. She didn’t change you. She helped you strip away that lie you told yourself over and over again."

Kris looks down. This had been his worst fear for a long time. The whole reason for separating his feelings from how he acted on camera was to prevent this from happening. Yet, here he was, standing behind a convention center with someone that could tear through the layers of bullshit and see what was happening beneath the surface. He was starting to understand what Kyle was saying, but there was something he needed an answer for first.

Kris: “...and why do you care? What’s in this for you?”

Kyle shrugs his shoulders, and sighs lightly.

Kyle: “Getting to say I told you so. That’s all that’s ever in anything for me. A while back, you got into an argument with someone that might mean something to me. I told her she was wrong about you when she blocked you. I told her there was something else in there. I intend to prove myself right."

It was all starting to make sense now, and Kris was surprised that Kyle would admit his motivations so easily. Other people would have tried to circle around to some moral obligation to do the right thing. There was something different about this guy though. Something that made Kris think that no matter what he asked, he would get an honest answer. On one hand, it was comforting. On the other, it made him incredibly jealous that someone could be so open.

Kris: “So all of this is selfishly motivated? You’re not even just here to do me a solid?”

Kyle shakes his head with a laugh, and then searches the ground for his discarded cigarette. When he does not immediately spot it, he seems disappointed, but lets the idea go.

Kyle: “Nothing in life is free. If I didn’t get something out of it, I wouldn’t be wasting my time. I’m not important though. It’s you we’re talking about."

The door swings to the building swings open again. This time, instead of either of the two large security guards, the man that steps through is more Kyle’s size. He has a headset on his head, with one of the two earpieces pulled back behind his ear. He has a clipboard in his hand, and looks back and forth between the two fighters. Kris looks to Kyle confused, and for good reason. Kyle addresses the man before either of the two others can say anything.

Kyle: “I said just give me a second, okay? It’s not like there are people waiting to see some rookie with one match. I’ll be there."

The man with the headset turns around, and goes back inside the door. Kris moves to follow him, but Kyle’s words stop him.

Kyle: “You’re not the Nobody. You’re not Kris Halc. You’re not ‘Pure’ Kris. You’re not an accident. This person you are, this ‘Miracle’ is the real you."

Kris stops, and turns back towards Kyle.

Kris: “...and what am I supposed to do with that? Crimson already proved to everyone he could manipulate that person."

A smile crosses Kyle’s lips, and it reminded Kris of how he looked just before signing off of his promos.

Kyle: “I actually had a few thoughts about that too…”

Kyle moves towards the door. Kris pushes it his direction, and the smaller man catches it, holding it open wide. Kyle reaches into his front pocket and hands Kris a small business card before stepping through the doorway and into the building.

Kyle: “Remember who the real you is."

Kris turns the card over, looking down at the message scribbled on the other side. When he looks up confused, Kyle is gone, lost in the crowd. The security guards close in on Kris as fans take note of his coming back in and try to approach him. The Roulette Champion shakes his head, trying to push the conversation to the back of his mind. He slides the card into his back pocket and makes the short walk back to his table, somehow feeling lighter.

==============================================================
==============================================================


Learning Experience
ON-Camera



“This is where it started, Crimson."

Kris is standing in front of the camera as the scene comes to life. Behind him is an empty bar. The display behind the counter lights up the bottles so that they draw attention away from how shoddy the craftsmanship was around the rest of the space. None of the tables sit at the same height. All of the lights hanging above the booths came down different lengths. Not even the lightbulbs matched. Some tables were brightly illuminated with LED bulbs, while others could barely be seen older, dimming ones. Nothing captures the attention of the fans like the red hoodie that Kris is wearing though. It had come up often lately. The debate about it was all over social media. Half of everyone seemed to support his putting it back into the ring with Crimson. The rest thought that he would be doing himself a disservice.

“When I first started in this business, it was from right here. I stood in this bar, I hustled people out of some money. I bragged about how things were not always as they seemed. According to you, that is the real me, not the guy that has been walking around the locker room of Sin City lately."

The camera follows him as he walks, and he runs his fingertips across the wood railing of one of the pool tables.

“It’s a convincing argument. I certainly enjoyed my time here. People liked me. I could pretend to be wasted, and they would just let me take their money. We had fun every single night. When it was all over, I would show up in one of a handful of companies, work a sloppy match, get paid, and start the cycle over. It didn’t matter if I was homeless. It didn’t matter what I was putting in my body. It just mattered that I was having a good time. I didn’t have anyone in my life that mattered. All I wanted to do was tear people down, and make a few people laugh while I was doing it."

He laughs, and then shakes his head. If he was really being honest, he needed to correct himself a little bit.

“I guess it didn’t really matter if anyone other than me was laughing. That’s kinda the point though, isn’t it? As long as I was entertaining myself, I could live with it. As long as I felt like I had taken a step forward, I was happy with where I was. I did that, everyday. You know, I never realized what would happen though. I never realized that, in pushing forward, that I was moving towards something. I had plans. I had goals. That is not what I mean though. I was moving towards something that I would have never expected. It was not something that I could even wrap my head around until after it happened. I used to be the cynical guy that called people weak when they showed they cared about something. I used to be the one that would cross any line, just to do it. I used to be the guy that fit in here."

He looks around, and then back to the camera.

“At one point, this was one of the most important places in my life. Now, I look around and all I see is a shit hole. I don’t have a good time looking back. I look back and remember people blowing their rent checks on alcohol while their kids were at home being babysat by a television. I remember people that were so despicable that they would steal wallets from people that just happened to walk in off the street without thinking twice. I remember the shooting gallery in the back office that everyone pretended didn’t exist. I associate this place with throwing years of my life away. You say that is the real me. I say I don’t know who that person is. I don’t even recognize that person. More importantly though, I’m saying that eventually you are going to look back and think the exact same thing about yourself."

He taps his lips with his index finger, trying to organize his words. After the third time, he holds his hand up to stop Crimson from arguing with his screen, if he was indeed watching.

“I know you’re going to say that I am wrong. I know you are going to say that I sold out. You already touched on it at Climax Control. You said that I am the best competitor on this roster, but I have made myself beatable. You said that I have run out of steam. You think that I am tired, injured, and ready to have someone unburden me from the trials and tribulations of being Roulette Champion."

The smile on his lips shows exactly what he thinks of the accusations. It does not seem to be weighing on him at all.

“To you, I am in the middle of an identity crisis, and you are here to expose and embarrass me. You insulted, pushed, prodded and picked at me all night, and you couldn’t get me to life a finger. You had your people put their hands on someone that I care about, and then took advantage of that distraction and knocked me unconscious. I can’t really be mad, because that is the same kind of thing that the man that used to frequent this place would have done. In fact, that is the kind of thing that I HAVE done. What was surreal was talking to Stoner about how it is like looking in the mirror when you talk, only to have you do the same thing that I would do. Once my ears stopped ringing, I actually found it kind of funny. Last week was a learning experience for sure."

This time he holds up both of his hands, not wanting anyone, Crimson included to jump to conclusions.

“I didn’t learn that I could be manipulated. I didn’t learn that I was wrong. I learned that SCW thinks the best weapon to use against me, is a less evolved version of me. Crimson, whatever your goals, whatever your motives, I’m sure you think you’re doing everyone a favor by putting me out of my misery. You look at me and see someone who needs a break. You see someone who is weighed down. Whether you’re right or not does not matter. What matters is that you think that you are right. You think that you NEED to beat me. Sure, you want to beat me because of what it means for your career here, but it is more than that. You see someone that used to be so much like you, but has found a better way. You feel the need to validate your existence by tearing down what I have. If you can beat me, it shows you that you’re right. If you beat me, you can sleep easy knowing that your way is the best way to the top."

He laughs, and this time cannot hold it in at all. One hand comes up to his mouth to cover it, but it is of no use. It takes him a few moments to compose himself.

“If you had done as much research as you claim, you will have seen my record here. You would see that on the list of the best ever here, my win/loss ratio is not looking so hot. You would see that I needed this year long winning streak just to break even. Right now I have lost as many supercard matches as I have won. I went on a losing streak that lasted through two separate runs in this company. The really funny part, is that I did all of it at my worst. I did all of it as the person that hung in this place. I did all of it, as the person that was so much like you."

He unzips the famous red hoodie, and shrugs his shoulders out of it. He pulls his wrists free, and tosses it off camera. The shirt underneath came with the phrase that he had not yet said printed across the front. Everyone watching was now painfully aware that he was definitely going to get to it this time, and he was amping up to it.

“I changed in the last year. It wasn’t because of a crisis of faith, it was because I was shedding all of the things that were wearing me down. I changed my name, because my name should have never been tied to the person that attempted to raise me. I opened up about my family, and had Kali tour with me because I had gotten to a place where I was comfortable just being myself and letting people know that I was having a good time doing it. Back when I walked around acting like a badass, I made a lot of mistakes. It took me the entire last year to make up for them. It took me a year of busting my ass to even make my record look reasonable. It took me a year to make up for coming up short when I went for the Roulette Championship in both my third and fourth matches with this company. It took me a year to realize that being you, was not going to get the job done. I already walked your path. I already came up short. I already wasted my time learning the lesson that I’m giving you right now for free."

He is forced to stop, having gone as far as he could without a breath. Each word had come out faster and faster, and had did not stop to break between them. It was more excited than fans had seen him in a while.

“It took me four years to right all the wrongs and fix all the mistakes, and all because I couldn’t grasp the things that you can’t grasp. You actually said that this championship was your key to the main event. You think that beating me, the best person on the roster, and the champion of champions, is going to launch you up to the top. That shows your profound misunderstanding of the way that things work around here. See, I maybe the best here, but how many main events have you seen me in? I have been unpinned for an entire year, and have only been in a few. Holding this championship keeps you at the bottom, even if you are the best. That is why I had to beg and plead with Christian and Mark to give me a shot at it. That is why when I did it, everyone said I was taking a step back. The only thing that has kept me going this long, was that I had a record to break. The desire to be better than Equinox, to right those mistakes I made in my first year, was enough to carry me through to being the longest reigning SCW Roulette Champion in company history. That desire came from getting my ass handed to me by the best person in SCW in my third match. Just like so much of my career, that desire is a feeling that you are going to be really familiar with after High Stakes."

He takes a step towards the camera now, and his face is lit up like it has not been since his promo from New York City before he won the Roulette Championship.

“I think what stung the most was that after Equinox beat me, and shut me up, he left. I could never come back and beat him. I could never prove that I was better in the ring. Instead, I had to attack his record. You told me that I looked tired on Climax Control. To tell you the truth, I am tired. I am tired of this title. I am tired of not knowing what stipulation I am walking into. I am tired of the endless string of brutal matches. I have suffered through watching two people less talented than me work main event after main event. I have listened to people call me the best while seeing my name placed in the opening match of card after card. The Roulette Championship is not your ticket to the top, it is a weight around your ankle that keeps you grounded at the bottom. It is a championship that means you will face every sorry excuse for a competitor that comes into this company, likely in their first few matches. It is a title that means you defend against people like Steve Ramone and Joshua Acquin who couldn’t buy a win with all of the money in the world. You say I am tired. I say for the last 150+ days, I have been asleep. I would have stayed asleep if not for you. You may have even beaten me in this match without your little stunt. Now, just like Equinox did to me, I am going to beat you, and then move on."

He gets to the camera, and reaches under it, taking the strap of the Roulette Championship into his hand, and holding it up in front of the camera.

“I can see how bad you want it. I can see how badly you want in my head to twist me up. I see the lengths that you are willing to go, but I have lived the fact that you are wrong. I could throw this match. The old me probably would have come out all fucked up, and enjoyed losing. Before Climax Control, I may have just blown off really taking this seriously. You bit off more than you could chew by waking me up. All of this could have been yours, but it is going to be so much more satisfying to deny you the opportunity. I will carry this title until my contract with this company is up. That doesn’t mean anything to most people, because it is just another couple of weeks. It means everything to you though Crimson. It is denying you the opportunity to be champion, and passing off the title once you are at the back of the line. It is letting you know that no matter how good you think you are, you’re not better than I am. It’s about teaching you how much better you will be once you grow up, and stop trying to be so intimidating. I want you to remember this moment, because it is the beginning of a very rocky road."

He brings the championship up and drapes it over his shoulder.

“All you had to do was keep your mouth shut, and maybe you would have beaten me. You had to go out of your way to get my attention. You just had to step up and give me a reason to defend this championship one more time before moving up to bigger and better things. I’m gonna need you to do that just one more time at High Stakes. Step up, and #JustTakeTheL."

==============================================================
==============================================================


Home
Jet City Sports Lab
Thursday, 19 October 2017.
OFF-Camera


The gym had been closed for a few hours at this point, but it did not stop Kris from stopping. The imported white sportscar his half-brother made a spectacle out of was parked around the back of the Jet City Sports Lab, meaning that Jason was undoubtedly working late. He punches the keycode into the pad next to the door, and waits for the green light to pop on before pulling on the latch. The door swings open into the storage area, and Kris can hear voices talking. He walks through the hallway, finding Jason’s door ajar. The two voices inside are familiar, and he smiles as he pushes the door open.

Kris: “It’s good to see you up and around, white girl..."

Kirsten Reynolds turns in her chair, and looks back towards the door. She sees Kris standing there and looks back and forth between him and Jason. The older of the two brothers nods with a smile, and she gets up from her seat. She makes short work of the distance between them, and wraps her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. He puts his arms around the small of her back, and hugs her back. His lips hover close to her ear, and he speaks low enough so that Jason cannot hear him. When the two separate, she looks him in his eyes, and places a hand on both of his cheeks so that he cannot look away.

Kirsten: “You better hurt this guy."

She smacks his cheek with her right hand, and shoots and look back at Jason.

Kirsten: “We can finish this later."

She does not even wait for a response before turning back towards the door. Jason shakes his head with a smile on his face.

Jason: “I’m not changing my mind...”

She waves her hand in his direction but does not turn back towards him.

Kirsten: “That’s what you always say…”

She squeezes around Kris and out into the hallway. Kris watches her go, and then makes his way into the room, taking her chair. He puts his arms up on the rests, and then lifts his foot up to place against the side of the desk. The smile on his face catches Jason off guard. It was not something that he was used to seeing.

Kris: “It was easier when it was just the three of us, wasn’t it?”

Jason leans back in his chair, and lets out a laugh that he was not sure that he still had in him. The idea was insane of course. When it was the three of them, he and Kirsten were arguing nonstop, and most of it was about which rehab they were going to try and convince to take Kris. It was clear that the two remembered the times differently, but Jason was not about to take that away from him. The two of them had enough problems already. Instead, he redirects a little.

Jason: “Easier doesn’t mean happier. Look at us. You just had the owner of the company you work for say that you ARE the company. We built Jet City. I brought back Pride. We are both married with kids, or kids on the way. Easier? Maybe. Better? Not a chance in hell."

Kris laces his fingers together, and rests his hands on his chest. They had agreed to keep up appearances as far as anyone else was concerned, but now that Kirsten was gone and away from earshot, the energy faded from the room. Jason’s smile disappears, and he falls silent. If Kris had come by, he needed something.

Kris: “I’ve been thinking a lot about something that you told me."

Jason shrugs. He knew better than to try and interrupt or lighten their conversation. Every time he had tried at the wedding, he had been shut down. He could not hold back though.

Jason: “I was under the impression you never listened to me."

Kris does not look up, or even acknowledge the comment. He spins his thumbs in a circle around one another.

Kris: “You said that I needed to separate myself from everything. That I should keep the parts of myself that I wanted fans to see separate from the person that I was around friends and family. It was to protect me. It stops people from really being able to use my own feelings against me."

Jason nods, not quite understanding where Kris was going. It was strange that words from four years ago were suddenly on his mind.

Jason: “It’s like with Emily. Or Lindsay. Or Talia. You don’t see people bringing that up and hammering me about it on Twitter or even when I was competing. I don’t put that part of my life out there. We even hired JJ as a manager so that people would make comments about which of us were banging her instead of focusing on anything important. It is all crafted so that nothing that someone says before a match can get in your head."

That was the point though. As soon as the words come out of his mouth, he realizes why Kris had it running through his head.

Jason: “...and that’s what you’re worried about. You created that persona. You lived it for most of your career. Now that you decided to be more like yourself, you think you fucked up."

He laughs, and it brings Kris’ icy glare up from his hands. Most others would be intimidated, but Jason had seen the look more often than anyone, Heather included.

Kris: “What?”

Jason shakes his head, and takes a second to get his wits about him. When he is finally able to quell the outburst, Kris is about to blow up.

Jason: “Your ability to blame yourself for everything knows no limits does it?”

Kris averts his eyes. His mouth falls open, and he mumbles some sarcastic comment that Jason does not quite pick up. For Jason, it was a familiar look. Every time Kris failed a drug test and they had another rehab talk, he had gotten the same look. The relationship between the two was already broken though, so holding back was going to get Jason nowhere. Where he normally would have backed off, he pressures Kris instead.

Jason: “Seriously. You are going to put Kali getting kidnapped on your own shoulders? Because you didn’t snap and beat the guy right there in your locker room? Because you didn’t take him seriously? Now it is your fault that Kali got tied up, and you got knocked out? You’re the one to blame, right? All because you did not listen to me. You let too much of yourself shine through and now the sky is falling. Is that what you think?”

Kris does not bother looking back in his direction. He was not going to argue with him, because it was not the reason that he came. He was glad that Jason was able to walk himself through the majority of the problem. It meant that Kris’ job became easier and their conversation became that much shorter.

Kris: “Somebody said something to me… well kind of…”

He thinks back to the card Kyle had given him just days before. The words printed on it were kicking around in his head no matter what he had done. That was the reason he found himself sitting here.

Kris: “... nobody is a villain in their own story."

Jason laughs, and nods his head.

Jason: “It is a George R.R. Martin quote. The rest of it is, ‘We’re all the heroes of our own stories.’ Like nobody goes out of their way to be a hateful person just to be a hateful person. Even the worst of the worst people think that they are doing the right thing. It is all a matter of finding their motivation and understanding them. Why would someone say it to you?”

He was not quite sure yet, but he was starting to figure it out. His eyes dart back and forth, thinking through his conversation with Kyle to put together what he was trying to tell him. More importantly, even though Jason had given him the rest of the quote, it did not explain the second line on the card. Something told Kris that now was not the time though. He looks back up at his half-brother, and switches gears.

Kris: “If it were you? You have the choice of taking the high road, as unproven as it is, or going low and walking away unscathed. What do you do?”

Kris knew the answer before Jason even had a chance to open his mouth. It did not change the fact that he needed to hear it though.

Jason: “If someone put their hands on someone I cared about, I’d burn their whole world to the ground. You’ve seen me do it. I made a career of doing it. There are no lines. There’s no holding back. You do what you have to do to make sure that they suffer. You walk into a match knowing one of the two of you aren’t walking away from it. Then you make sure that person is you, no matter the costs."

It was only then that Kris realized what it was that Kyle was trying to tell him. He shakes his head, but more importantly than that, his eyes light up. Jason sees it like a cartoon light bulb switching on over his half-brother’s head.

Jason: “Did that help?”

Kris shakes his head, not even checking his tone for rudeness.

Kris: “No, that was bullshit, but you did give me the answer though."

He gets up out of his chair, and turns towards the door, but Jason rises out of his seat.

Jason: “Wait."

Kris spins, and is genuinely surprised to see Jason caught off guard by his running out. It takes Kris a second to process that it bothered Jason that he did not understand. The single word he managed to spit out was dripping with desperation.

Jason: “What is it that you figured out?”

Kris laughs, not sure that Jason would understand.

Kris: “Something our marooned friend told me before he left. There’s a difference between playing the hero, and being one. Put that with what Kyle said, that everyone thinks they are the hero of their own story, and what do you get?”

Jason smiles, thinking the whole thing over to try and get to Kris’ point. It only takes a second, and he is almost ashamed of himself for not getting it sooner..

Jason: “You could use Kali to justify being that person. You can spin it to make it sound like Crimson deserved you to be your worst. You could give him exactly what he wants, and leave him to regret that decision, but you would know…”

Kris nods.

Kris: “I would know that it was just an excuse to take the easy way out. I have a chance to beat him my way, to play my game, to prove him wrong. Beating him any other way, wouldn’t really be beating him. I’m always going to be the hero in my own head. It’s not me that matters though."

Jason chuckles a little, and adds to the sentiment with some of Kris’ own words.

Jason: “When in doubt, follow the fans."

Kris smirks, remembering telling the confused Scott Oliver to do the same thing.

Kris: “I think it’s time that Tommy Crimson met The Miracle."


==============================================================
==============================================================


The Miracle
ON-Camera



“This week has been eventful. It kicked off with a concussion and and long flight. I had fan events that really flipped my world upside down. I stopped by Jet City and did the family thing for a while. Then, I jumped on a flight to come all the way back out here to Australia all on my own. Crimson made sure of that fact, didn't he? Fool me once, shame on me. There will never be someone to fool me twice, because I'm a fast learner."

The scene comes to life with Kris standing in the Margaret Court Arena in Melbourne, Australia. The show is still a week out, so nothing has been set up. The floor that he is standing on is hard wood, and the stands around him are completely empty.

“Anyone paying attention on social media knows that I have been going back and forth about something else as well. Maybe that is why the fan events had me so twisted up. I left Climax Control last week thinking that there was nothing that I wouldn't do to beat Tommy Crimson. I ran through all of the foul things I was going to do during this match during every second of the CT scan that I got following your cheap shot. I talked to friends, family, and people that I had never met before in my life. I honestly got more advice in the last week than I have in my entire life. That's not the only surprising thing that happened either. For the first time, I actually listened to what a lot of these people had to say. You know what I realized? I don't need to be a Nobody to beat you, but you need me to be a Nobody in order to beat me."

He smiles widely, and the camera starts to circle around him. The champion stays stationary, but his head turns with the camera as it crosses in front of him.

“Why else would you tell me that the version of me that exists now is not good enough to challenge you. As an opponent, as an underhanded and pathetic excuse for a human being, why would you want me to be at my best? Also, if you really wanted me to be at my best, why would you take me out in a way that could have taken me completely out of this match? The easy, and most obvious answer, you gave me. It's all some game that you are trying to play. You tried to bait me into snapping in my locker room. When that didn't work, I forced you to play Kali against me. When I maintained my cool, you got frustrated and took your best shot. Well I have news Crimson, I'm still here. I'm still standing. I'm ready for this match."

The camera passes behind his shoulder, and he pauses for the time it is behind him. It moves back around his side, and he turns his head towards it as it rotates back in front of him.

“It was all part of your mind fuck, right? You see The Miracle. You see me having a name that I can be proud of. You see me surrounding myself with positive influences. I have been building towards this since I first came back a year ago. I will give it to you. You almost had me. You almost got me to buy into the idea that the people around me only worked to make me weak. You had me believing that if I went back to how I used to do things, I had a better chance. It didn't matter if it was The Accident, The Nobody or Pure, anything was better than the fraud that I had become, right? So you pushed, and you pushed. You did everything that you could to get me to change my tune. You overplayed your hand though. Had you not taken your cheap shot, maybe it would have eaten away at me over the course of this week. As it stands, you made this easier than you could ever know."

He steps forward and the camera follows behind him as he walks forward. He starts to make his way towards two double doors leading to the main lobby of the arena. As he nears them, two security guards reach for the handles and pull the doors open. The hallway outside is empty, but the camera picks up a ton of background noise. It sounds like a large group of people all having individual conversations. Kris turns, still walking backwards but now facing the camera.

“You say being surrounded by people makes me weak? How weak does this sound?"

Kris turns back around, and steps through into the lobby. The camera follows him, and catches the reaction of all of the fans standing by a makeshift stage set up just outside the doors. The outcry of cheers from the crowd makes the audio on the recording equipment cut in and out a few times. Kris makes his way up the stairs and onto the stage as the camera moves around to take its place at the back of the crowd. There is a podium at the center of the stage, and he makes his way to it, but only long enough to take the microphone off of the stand attached to the top of it. He spins it in his hand, and then moves around the podium. He points down at the crowd, who back up a little to allow him some space to sit down on the edge of the stage. Instead of speaking, he reaches out, shaking hands of everyone that can get close enough to reach him. The crowd packs in around him as he raises the microphone up to his lips.

“I was talking to Tommy Crimson a little before coming out here..."

Kris points towards the camera, and the fans follow the trail, booing loudly as they turn. Most stop when they realize that it is just a camera, and not the man himself, but the point was made.

“He thinks that I'm wasting my time by talking to you guys. He thinks caring about people or things is weakness. To him, the world should burn, and all of us with it. Now I have already talked a little about that. I have said it sounds like me. I have said that he is wrong. What I haven't said, and probably the most important thing that I could say, is that it sounds awfully lonely out there by himself. I think everyone in here would agree with me that having people around that want to see you succeed is a good thing, right?"

The crowd roars back with cheers in response. It takes a second to organize, but they break into a undeniable chant of "YES!". Some even turn to point at the camera, sending a message to the man set to challenge their champion.

“Crimson says that I need to turn my back on all of you to beat him. He says I need to stop worrying about what you think because it makes me beatable. I think it's exactly the opposite. I think all the energy that I wasted picking on you guys, and irritating you is put to better use these days. I mean the second that I stopped trying to piss you guys off, I started winning. I let you guys into my life starting back at Summer XXXtreme and all of you have been supportive. I put up a poll about changing my name and you backed me up, even if it meant that things got a little confusing for a while. I never gave any of you a reason to be on my side, but all of you came around. I couldn't have broken this record, or beaten everyone that I beat, as many times as I had to beat them, without you guys in my corner. Crimson took it upon himself to challenge that. He decided that he was going to try and drive a wedge between us. He put Kali in jeopardy so that there was no way that I would bring her to High Stakes."

The crowd boo again. Kali had quickly become a popular person at fan events. In the last few months, the two had rarely been seen separate. Kris raises a hand, trying to calm them down.

“Don't worry, she is fine. We just thought that maybe it would be better for her and Heather to watch from home. I got myself a six foot tall, two hundred and fifty pound babysitter in the form of Aaron Isaacs, so they know I am not going to get into too much trouble. At least back in Seattle, she doesn't have to worry about some white-eyed failure at life to put their hands on her."

The crowd laughs, and Kris laughs with them. It was clear that he was starting to enjoy his back and forth with them.

“So Crimson may have succeeded in separating me from one person for this match, but I think I am bringing a few thousand people with me that he has no chance of scaring off!"

Again, the cheers short out the audio equipment in the small space. The sound becomes choppy as the whole lobby area seems to vibrate in excitement. When the crowd dies off, Kris is still smiling.

“So I'm not gonna say that he should call an ambulance, or that there's gonna be an accident. I'm not gonna say that right now I'm a nobody, and he's going to make me a somebody. I'm not going to sit out here and find a dozen different creative ways to make him a more pure individual. I am just going to say that it is miraculous that I can sit here after all this time, and have you people in my corner."

On cue, the fans pop again, but this time Kris talks over them.

“I have spent my whole life letting other people tell me what they think I should be. I have gone through dark times, I have had some truly amazing experiences. I have died. I have been injured. I have had my family taken away from me, and I have had my family returned to me after more than twenty years away. In the last year, you have all taught me that it's not worth being in this business if I am not enjoying it with all of you, instead of in spite of all you. I promised to come back and make things right, and you guys gave me that opportunity. I had no idea that it was going to change me, but it has. It took time. It wasn't overnight. It wasn't because of one person. Each and every one of you had a hand in it, and I just wanted to say thank you."

He stands up from the stage, and points out at some of the security crew. They all seem to come together in front of the stage, right in the middle of the crowd. There is a lot of pushing but Kris is focused up on the camera.

“Hey Tommy! You want to know my name? I am 'The Miracle' Kristopher Ryans, and in a little over a week, I am going to beat your ass with the help of all these people. Right now though, I think I'm going surfing."

He tosses the microphone aside as the crowd roars in approval. He backs up, and gets a running start before leaping off of the stage. Mostly it is security members that catch him, but as the camera starts to fade, the crowd carries him away from the stage and deep into the heart of the crowd. The last shot that the camera picks up is Kris, riding on the hands of his fans, raising the SCW Roulette Championship up in the air.


52
Climax Control Archives / Miracle
« on: September 29, 2017, 11:25:22 PM »
 â€Forward”
Jet City, WA
27 September 2017
OFF-Camera


Jason had been driving past the Jet City Sports LAb on his way from the Pride Arena back to his house when he noticed lights through the window. It caught him so off guard he almost ran head-on into another car as he pulls into the parking lot. There were no cars in the parking lot, and no windows broken. He drives through the parking lot to the far side of the building, and down the small alley leading to the employee entrances. Again, there were no cars in the parking lot. However, it was where whoever was in the building got in. One of the entrances was lit up, with a paint can propping the door open. The light inside was on, which was enough to make Jason whip his car around next to the door. He steps out and closes the door of his car quietly. Before pulling the door open, he leans close to the crack, listening to see if he could hear what was happening inside. There was nothing to be heard. He pulls the door open and steps inside, walking slowly, and checking around corners before rounding them himself. If whoever broke in was robbing them, they were doing a terrible job because all of the valuable equipment seemed to be in place, and the office had not even been opened. Just before he gets to the end of the hallway leading into the main room of the gym, he finally hears something.

*THWACK* *THWACK* *THUD*

Jason leans against the wall, looking around the corner without exposing himself to whoever it was. The same sequence of sounds echoes through the gym again, and then a third time before Jason finds the source of them. When he lays eyes on the intruder, his anxiety skyrockets. Not because it was a stranger, but precisely the opposite. Standing in the center of the ring was his half-brother. He has a heavy bag set up in one of the corners of the ring, and Jason watches. Kris sprints towards the bag, getting airborne just a few steps before he reaches the corner. He drives his forearm down into the top part of the bag, and lands on his feet in front of it. In rapid succession, he follows with a knee to his would-be opponent’s rib area. Jason can see the wheels turning in his brother’s head, trying to find a way to close the move. He takes a step towards the rope, jumping to land on the middle rope. He tries to propel himself towards the corner, sending a kick at the bag, but his trajectory is off. He misses the bag, and the loud thud sound that Jason was hearing was Kris falling back to the mat in disappointment of having failed. He smacks the mat and rocks back on his shoulders. He kicks his legs, and rolls forward, kipping back up to his feet. He was winded, and his red shirt was dark with sweat. It brings a smile to the older brother’s face as he moves away from the wall and into the light.

JASON: “You only need one foot on the rope. Don’t linger long enough to have to put your hand on the top rope. Think like those wall runs and ping-ponging back and forth on walls in all those games you used to play.”

Kris wheels around towards the sound of the voice, raising his hands up on top of his head. He tries to catch his breath and appear more together than he is, but fails miserably. He leans forward, putting his hands on his thighs and breathing heavy. He points towards the bag.

KRIS: “I can’t without having to take a step back first, and if I let them have space they are going to kick me out of the air on the way down.”

Jason shakes his head, surprised that Kris even acknowledged him at all. For the most part, they had not spoken since Summer XXXtreme. Kris had been clear that they were not family anymore. He had even relinquished his half of the gym they were standing in. Yet, here he was. Even better, he was taking criticism without bringing up their issues. Jason could not help but feel like Kris was here to get his attention. Jason hops up on the apron, and then between the ropes. Kris steps into his path, having started to catch his breath, but Jason holds his hands up and moves around him.

JASON: “Just trust me here….”

He moves around Kris, taking a few quick steps towards the corner. He leaps, mirroring the first two strikes in Kris’ new combination. However, instead of turning towards the ropes for the springboard, he takes one running step to the opposite side of the corner. He plants his right foot on the middle rope, and springs left, rolling his body, and able to catch the top of the back with his toe and he rotates to the ground. He lands on his stomach, but gets his palms planted on the mat, and pushes up to be standing face-to-face with an unimpressed Kris.

KRIS: “You’re still as big of a show off as ever.”

Jason shrugs his shoulders, not letting his brother’s attitude take the smile off of his face. He did not expect Kris to cave in just because he saw it done successfully. He just wanted to be able to prove his usefulness.

JASON: “Why are you here?”

It cuts right through all the small talk, or circle-talking. There was really only one thing that the two of them needed to talk about, and as much as he would enjoy helping Kris with his ring problems, it was not the pressing issue.

KRIS: “You want me to leave?”

There it was, the flight option. Kris never wanted to talk about anything serious, but he was always too big of a pansy to take responsibility for that himself. He always threw it out as an option for others to terminate the conversation. Jason was not dumb enough to take the bait though. The two of them had been playing this game for too long for him to lose that easily.

JASON: “No, I want to you to come back to Seattle, to Jet City, and throw me some kind of lifeline here. I crossed a lot of lines. I apologized. I gave you space, now I want to fix this. It’s been long enough, and I don’t think you’d be here if you didn’t think the same thing.”

Kris did not expect this kind of honesty, but Jules had already done a number on Jason since confronting Kris a week ago. He sighs, and takes a step away, turning back towards the corner with the heavy bag.

KRIS: “Your wife came to see me. She said I’ve been slipping lately. That ever since I left Jet City I have been coasting. I have had to get more and more underhanded to keep my title, and my ring game just isn’t looking as sharp. She actually has me convinced that even though I’m not losing, I’m getting worse, all because I’m not here.”

On one hand Jason is quite impressed by the mindfuck that Jules must have laid on him to get him this twisted up. Jason was smart enough to know that all of the self-doubt his brother carried around never went away. He did a damn good job of hiding it in front of a camera, or on social media, but he also had all of those people convinced that he actually liked himself, so how smart could they be.

JASON: “I don’t think just being in the gym is what she meant, Kris...”

Kris waves him off before he can even finish the thought. He did not need to hear it.

KRIS: “Oh, save me the nauseating pitch! I know what she meant. She meant I need you, Parker, Coby, Violet, the students, and the feeling of being part of this place if I am going to keep getting better. She meant that I got to where I am because of what we built, and without it I am just stagnating instead of moving forward…. I get it,,. Trust me.”

Jason shrugs his shoulders, raising his arms out to his sides.

JASON: “You expect me to tell you that she’s wrong?”

Kris spins back towards him, anger on his face now. The smug way that his brother talked down to him was not going to make this situation any easier for either of them.

KRIS: “What would you know about it Jason? You haven’t paid any attention to my life since you left SCW. Now you have your own company to deal with, and all your big names on the roster. Is it enough to make you happy? Is people talking about you, and all the well-known asking you for a paycheck what you always wanted? I hope it is, because you finally got what you wanted. You got your perfect little picture now. You have the girl, the company, probably a new family before too long. Tell me I’m wrong!”

Kris’ voice steadily raises as he goes, and when he pauses it is only because he runs out of breath. Jason tries to interrupt him, but before he can even produce a single word, Kris is back on offense, dumping out all of the things he was holding back.

KRIS: “You cut the dead weight. Maybe you didn’t mean it to go as bad as it did, but you don’t have to worry about me fucking up your name anymore. Isn’t that what you wanted? You don’t have to be associated with all my fuck ups. It makes it a little easier to walk away when you don’t have to see your name attached anymore. I’m just another face in the crowd.”

Jason holds up his hand, not appearing to get riled at all. From the moment he laid eyes on Kris in the gym he was waiting for this. In fact, he was hoping for it to happen. It had been months since they said more than two words to each other. Jason would take this over nothing.

JASON: “I know you’ve been seeing E.G and talking out your problems. That you and Holden have been spending a lot of time together, so much so that you are actually just waiting on paperwork to get back to confirm your name change. I know you are just two weeks away from breaking the Roulette record, which was something you have been talking about since the day I asked you to sign with the company again. I know that each of these defenses has gotten harder for you....”

Kris tries to cut his brother off, but Jason raises his hand to quiet him before he can argue. Kris mouth slams closed, and Jason continues in the same even tone as before.

JASON: “You cheated at Summer XXXtreme to beat Keys at the end. At Violent Conduct you let the other two do most of the legwork against each other. Even against Devereux last week you didn’t look yourself, and I know where it started too.”

Kris rolls his eyes, and sighs heavily, turning away from Jason. He had already heard this from Jules. He was not about to listened to it from Jason as well.

KRIS: “You don’t know shit….”

Jason steps forward as Kris tries to escape through the ropes, done with the conversation. However, as he leans forward, Jason catches him from the side, taking his younger brother’s wrist in his left hand and applying the thumb on his right hand to a spot on the base of Kris’ neck. Almost as once the smaller man falls down to a knee, and yells out in pain. Jason raises Kris’ arm higher, and as he goes the pain on the champion’s face becomes more and more pronounced.

JASON: “It was when Joshua Acquin ripped that thing off the wall in that bathroom and hit you with it. I saw it then, and I have seen it in every match since. It’s why they didn’t want you to leave the hospital after the match, and it’s why you’ve been struggling since. You can’t even take pain medication to make it go away.”

The last bit may have been the reason that Jason had been keeping his space. At the very least, he could see from his performance that his brother was not using again. It was a step in the right direction.

JASON: “Not that I am complaining. I’m proud that you have gone so long without slipping.”

He releases his grip on his brother, and Kris immediately pulls away. He raises a hand up to his shoulder, rolling it a few times. As he gets back to his feet, he tilts his neck at an awkward angle and it pops. He seems almost instantly relieved.

KRIS: “I can manage. It’s only another couple weeks and I can drop the title and take some time off. I just have to make it through the end of October.”

The stupidity of the statement finally causes Jason to raise his voice.

JASON: “You’re not going to make it that long without our help. You need to have Parker look at it. You need to have someone like Coby around that can push you, instead of those idiots you have been picking on at gyms on tour. You need someone like me who is going to see through your bullshit, but isn’t going to get tired of dealing with you.”

Kris shakes his head, but immediately regrets it. Whatever Jason had done to him had landed perfectly. He could still feel the pain radiating all the way down his arm and into his hand.

KRIS: “I’m supposed to trust you not to bail? Yeah, that’s going to happen. We are supposed to just act like the last few months didn’t happen? You left me to drown during the worst time in my life, and instead of helping you made it worse on purpose. What am I supposed to do with that?”

Jason’s answer was simple enough to say, but he had been struggling with actually it.

JASON: “You have to accept it as something that happened, that you can’t change, and then you have to move on. It sucked. I’m sorry. But it’s over now. There’s only one direction we can go: forward, but it’s up to you if you want the help.”

He backpedals across the ring, away from Kris.

JASON: “Just think about it.”

Jason steps between the top and middle rope before dropping to the floor and walking off towards the office. Kris crosses the ring like he is going to follow him, but stops. He shoots a look back over his shoulder to the heavy bag, but before he does anything looks back to make sure Jason has already turned down the hallway. He approaches the bag, taking a leaping side-step with one foot landing on the middle rope. He rolls his body just like Jason had, and brings his foot up, tagging the top of the bag and actually knocking it over. He lands on his stomach, just like his brother had, but tucks his head and rolls forward instead of pushing up from the mat. He rolls back to his feet to find his brother leaning against the wall, having only faked walking down the hallway. His eyes are locked on Kris’, and he nods, clapping so softly that Kris could not hear the sound. He lingers for a second, and then rounds the corner for a second time, leaving Kris to think over his offer.


=========================================================
=========================================================



“The Miracle”
ON-Camera



The the camera starts rolling the fans are quick to realize that it is not the typical set up that we are used to from Kris. He appears to have the camera somehow mounted to his wrist. We get a long view all the way up the left arm of the champion, who wears the smile of a young child who has just laid eyes on presents on Christmas morning.

“People have been asking me if I have been enjoying the tour, but to be honest, I have had a little bit too much on my mind lately.”

Wind muffles his voice, and from what little we can see from around Kris, he seems to be high up in the air. There are straps over his shoulders, and someone behind him seems to be attaching wires to his back.

“I mean let’s be honest, I have never been a fan of international travel. Tours have always been difficult for me. As a matter of fact, the last time I was part of an SCW tour, I lost my championship. How is that for a mindfuck?”

He frowns, but it only lingers on his face for a half a second.

“This time was different though. I brought my family. I brought friends with me. Yet, I have found myself sitting out on my balcony and asking myself questions. I watch back a lot of the shows, including parts that have me on it. Today I made the mistake of reading back through a lot of my tweets, and interactions with everyone. I have been forced to ask myself over and over again, if that is the person that I want to be. Is that the person that I really am?”

The person behind him pats him on the shoulder, telling him that whatever it is that they were setting up was ready to go. Kris nods back at him, but turns back to the camera without giving the man much thought.

“To be honest, I’m surprised that the questions did not come sooner. I’m surprised that it took me this long for it to catch up to me. I have been doing this whole thing for four years now, and only now am I starting to have doubts about parts of it. I guess you can say that I have been trying to clean up my act for the whole last year though. I came back to correct the path that I was on, and fix the legacy that I was leaving behind. I never thought that I was going to rise to a point where I was the most paid-attention-to person on the roster. I never thought that people would look at me as a standard bearer. If you would have asked me last year if I would be standing here now, I wouldn’t have been able to give you an answer. It’s nothing short of a miracle that I have come this far.”

Kali Fox steps into the frame, reaching out for Kris’ face. Without taking his eyes off of the camera, he allows her to pull his glasses off of his face. She folds the arms closed on them, and then trades him for something else, the SCW Roulette Championship. Harness, wires, and what appears to be a flight suit, don’t stop him from taking it and slinging it over his shoulder.

“Yet, here I am, and the thoughts that have been kicking around my head as of late have been about that very subject. From Summer XXXtreme until now, my life outside this job has seen a ton of changes. All of you were quick to pick up on the fact that my name officially changed to that of my actual father. I left Jet City. I have been on a roll that nobody has been able to stop in SCW. It seems like everything I say ends up working out in my favor. For someone that has stumbled through life, I have started to look at each of these things as a small miracle of sorts.”

>[He shrugs his shoulders. It did not seem too far-fetched to him, but for the fans that were not sold on it, he elaborates./i]

“I spent my whole life weighed down by being in Jason’s shadow, or blaming the person I thought was my father for my shortcomings. I was always able to point, and lay blame on someone else. Finding out more about myself this summer, has help me to reframe all of my actions, to take responsibility, and to move forward, not backwards. Yet, it all hinged on one piece of information falling into my hands that I was deprived of for twenty-eight difficult years. Any one of the times I have stumbled could have been the end for me. I was a bastard child that should not have been born. I was a drug addict that pissed away his career. I was a loudmouth that shit all over the fans. I was horrible to be around and pushed everyone in my life away before they could leave of their own accord.”

He holds his arms out to his sides, his head turning so that his eyes can stay focused on the camera. We can now see that Kris is standing high above Auckland, New Zealand. In fact, he was currently higher than just about any other living person in the southern hemisphere. Behind him, the camera catches a banner reading ‘SkyTower SkyJump’. Suddenly the wind, the harness, and the wires made perfect sense to the viewers.

“The fact that I am here, have the beautiful family that I do, have all the success in the world, and walk into an arena where people cheer me despite some of the horrible shit that I have said, is miraculous. There’s not a single person that can deny that fact. I should be dead, alone, or at the very least, strung out on a couch somewhere without being able to tell you what day it is. But here I am, standing on top of the world by literally and metaphorically.”

He brings his arm back down so that the camera is in front of his face.

“I am the best of the best that SCW has to offer. I have beaten just about everyone that has been around longer than a half a second. I have taken down all challengers. I have three amazing women in my life that joined me on this trip, and two beautiful kids. Oh, and I am standing on Observation Deck of the SkyTower here in Auckland.”

He turns his wrist so that the camera moves from his face, looking straight down from the deck to the ground below. People walking on the sidewalk are barely visible. Kris holds the camera on the ground for a second before rotating his wrist to put the camera back on his face.

“That’s six hundred and ten feet straight down to the ground. Normally they make you take everything out of your pockets and get into one of these flashy suits.”

He pulls on the collar with his free hand and scrunches up his nose to signify he was not a big fan of it.

“Then, as you saw, they take your glasses or anything else you might be in danger of dropping. If anything falls off of me and hits the ground, it can injure someone. Even this camera is basically bolted to my wrist so that I can’t drop it without losing my whole arm. That’s actually the reason that I have been up here for a few hours already. See, I had to talk to just about everyone working here, and convince them all of something that you fans already know. As you can see, I am strapped in and ready to go, so obviously they ended up seeing things my way. What was my point though? So glad you asked.”

He shrugs his shoulder, angling the camera over to the SCW Roulette Championship draped there.

“My point was that they didn’t need to worry about my championship slipping through my fingers on the way down. I had to explain to them, at length, that there isn’t any way that I am letting it go until I am damn good and ready to. At first they weren’t really receptive, but give me enough time, and I can win anyone over. For almost an entire year now, SCW has been sending people at me with the aim to beat me, or at least shut me up. Everyone has failed. Nobody has been able to pin me. Nothing and nobody could pry this championship out of my hand until after I break a couple records. I am so close now, but it has been brought to my attention that some people are starting to think that I am slipping. I have something to show them though….”

He looks back over his shoulder and gets a nod from one of the workers, and then steps off the ledge. The camera follows his short free fall, as the cords catch, and propel him a safe distance from the tower. He angles the camera to be on his face, knowing he only has precious few seconds before he plummets to the ground.

“Ready for another miracle?”

There is the faint sound of two clicks, and wind rushes up around Kris. He clutches the title to his chest with one hand while keeping the camera extended for the entire fall. The top half of the belt flaps against the helmet on his head, while the bottom half appears anchored with the harness. Kris is screaming, but not in fear, more out joy than anything. As he starts to slow with the aid of the cables attached to his back, he catches his breath, a smile appearing across his face.

“That was insane... ”

His eyes are wide, but the look of being overjoyed does not fade from his face as his feet hit the ground gently. The crew on the ground are quick to help him shrug out of the harness, and he makes his way away from the drop zone. He still has the camera held out, but angles it up so that the viewers can see how far he fell.

“I’ve never experienced anything like that before. That was pretty awesome.”

He brings the camera back down to his face, and rocks his shoulders a little to draw attention to the fact that the title was still there.

“Miraculously, terminal velocity does not apply to me. Clearly I am incapable of dropping this title no matter what the circumstance. Joshua Acquin should have learned that by now, but I’m kind of glad that he hasn’t. That guy got the better of me not too long ago, even though I walked away with a win. You don’t forget about the guy that tried to smother you to death during a match. You don’t let it slide when a guy rips a tampon dispenser off the wall and bludgeons you with it. We have done this a few times now Josh, and every time I have walked out with a victory. The problem was, I have never really gotten to enjoy it, so I am glad that you came out and asked for another shot without Sam around to mess it up for you.”

In a rare moment, he seems totally sincere. The smile even wavers on his face.

“The first time, Tim did most of the work. Every time since, has been in the middle of this big shit storm that became of my life. You caught me in a time of rebuilding. You caught me at my weakest, and because of that, you were able to do a whole lot of damage. I have bad news for you though Josh, that time in my life is over.”

He shrugs, not even thinking about apologizing for that fact. He normally would have tacked on a wink and that cocky smirk for good measure, but for some reason, he does not show any signs of it.

“This isn’t going to be the fifth, sixth, or whatever nth time it is that Kris Halich will have beaten you. This isn’t going to be another beatdown brought to some chump by Kris No-Last-Name-Here. No, this is going to be the debut of a whole new me. This is going to be the start of something all new. I’m not weighed down by all that bullshit that I have been letting hold me back. I’m not standing in the shadow of someone else’s name anymore.”

He smiles widely, possibly the happiest he has ever looked on camera in SCW.

“I’m Kristopher Ryans, and I’m the miracle that you’ve all been waiting for. I’m sorry I took so long to figure that out.”

He winks, but there is no sarcastic smirk accompanying it.

“See you soon….”

With that, the camera is cut off and the screen goes black.



53
Climax Control Archives / #JustTakeTheL
« on: September 22, 2017, 11:19:17 PM »
 19 September 2017
Seattle, WA
12:21 PM
OFF-Camera


Jules Fischer-Halich had about enough of the fighting between her husband Jason and his half brother Kris. It had been weeks since the two had spoken. As much as Jay tried to hide it, Jules knew that it was eating at him and if Kris was anything like him, it was probably eating at him as well. Plus, she had been paying attention one night while Jay and Parker had been talking at the kitchen table. About how although Kris was still retaining his title, he was only getting by with the bare minimum. So, she waited. And waited and finally her opportunity came about. She had given Jay a kiss he wouldn't soon forget before he got in his car to deal with things for Pride, she noticed that Kris was across the street, visiting with his children. Heather’s car was absent meaning that he would likely be alone. If the people he knew and cared about couldn't get through, then maybe she was the perfect solution. They barely knew each other and it might just be what he needed. She starts to walk across the street but her nerves get the best of her and she immediately pulls the silver cigarette case from her pocket, pulls one free, and lights it. It calms her nerves a little as she approaches the stone stairs and takes a deep steadying breath before ringing the bell.

JULES: “Yeah… this is a great idea…”

She listens carefully, trying to gauge what was going on inside from the sounds produced. Just like Jason in their own home, Kris made no effort to silence his movements. He descends back to the main floor, slamming his foot down on each step just from how quickly he was moving. He takes the few feet between the stairs and the front door at a jog and swings it open without even looking to see who was outside. Almost as soon as he lays eyes on the woman standing outside, he shakes his head and moves to close it.

KRIS: “Nope…”

He closes it most of the way, but seemed less than satisfied with his comment. It did not have any of his usual flare. Just before the door can close, and stops, leaving it cracked but keeping his hand on the knob.

KRIS: “If you are here to be the last person in the unanimous ‘let’s all be happy and get along’ front, you’re wasting your time just like they were. I’m not interested."

Jules expected this, but thankfully she was not easily offended or dissuaded from things.

JULES: “Just like you are hardly interested in defending your title every week?”

She takes an exaggerated drag of the half cigarette between her fingers and raises an eyebrow in question. Anybody else would probably have closed the door after the jab, but it was just enough to catch Kris’ interest. He pulls open the door to reveal his scrunched up, confused face.

KRIS: “I’m undefeated for like nine and a half months… like 300 days or some shit. I think I’m doing alright. Things on your side of the street are much shakier than they are over here."

It was his own way of turning attention away from himself and back onto everyone else. He was the only one of the family not really involved in any way, even though he had taken his shots at his brother’s company on social media.

KRIS: “...or are you over here as executive producer trying to lure in some actual talent to your roster? I’m pretty happy where I’m at, thanks."

Jules chuckles before tossing the butt into a planter beside her.

JULES: “I am here as the only person in this crazy ass family that has absolutely no feelings about you but..."

She offers a shrug.

JULES: “But I love your brother and this shit is driving me nuts. So... as the only person you can’t push away, insult or threaten to cut out, it hasl regrettably fallen on my bony shoulders."

She takes a step forward.

JULES: “You got coffee? I really need one."

She pushes past him. He moves to follow her, but stops, stepping out the door and pulling the butt from the planter. If not, Kali or Heather would have found it and blamed him. He pockets it, and follows her through the house. It is pretty obvious to him that she had been there in the time he spent living in San Diego, which only worked to annoy him more. He pushes through the door of the kitchen to find her taking a cup down from the cabinet.

KRIS: “I see it’s just me that has excommunicated your side of the street…."

He grabs his own cup from a rack at the end of the counter, and steals the pot of coffee before she can grab it, filling his own cup first.

KRIS: “Kind of annoying that nobody listens to me…."

She snorts.

JULES: “You think anyone listens to me? Like me even coming here is a crapshoot but I just said, fuck it. I got nothing to lose in this scenario because you hate me regardless."

She doesn't seem at all affected by that revelation, instead she pushes his cup out of the way by sliding her own in its place, getting half full before Kris naturally stops.

KRIS: “I don’t hate you. I don’t know you. How long have you been around?”

It is not until he lays the last question on her that he starts pouring again, filling her cup before turning to finish his own. He slides the pot back onto the stand and leans back against the counters.

KRIS: “You guys get together, and before too long are just gone. No word about it, just off traveling the world. All because I had a kid or something? Really? Then you guys up and get married without anyone knowing? Refuse to even say anything about it publicly?”

He raises his cup up, blowing on the liquid inside. He stops short of taking a drink though, lowing it instead and adding the next thought that strikes him.

KRIS: “Oh, and as if just leaving doesn’t fuck shit up bad enough, you do all that, then decide it’s just cool to let me know the guy that made my life hell isn’t my dad, and leave my actual dad to let me know my mom is dead."

He goes to raise the cup again, but a small smirk crosses his lips before the cup can cover it. His next words are more under his breath than anything.

KRIS: “... not that, that last part was any kind of huge loss."

However, he fails to take a drink yet again, as it would cut off his train of thought. He lowers it, having unpacked most of his frustration and finding it easier to just let the rest of it out as well.

KRIS: “And there’s the whole bringing Kurtis into my life, and then handing him the keys to ruining my marriage. That was fun to go through. Or what about the fact that during the worst week of my life, that guy was the messenger instead of Jason having the decency to drop any of this on my himself? Was that cool?”

He puts his cup down now, not even really interested in it anymore. He takes a few steps away from her, holding his hands up innocently and shaking his head.

KRIS: “I’m sorry. I know it’s not all on you, but just like I’ve told everyone else, there’s not a whole lot I can say about it that I haven’t already said. You guys can run your company, or go back on vacation. I don’t care. Obviously he doesn’t give much of a shit about me, so you have no reason to."

He turns on his heel, shoving at the swinging door from the kitchen and heading back towards the living room. Jules smirks and sets her cup down. She hated coffee but she knew how to get under people’s skin. Even someone as closeted like Kris. She pushes through the swinging doors herself.

JULES: “You could always say it to the person you are really pissed at so he can stop acting like a man-child. At least it's somewhat expected from you. He was pretty upset at you too you know."

She notices that her niece is sleeping in the playpen. She smiles at her, reaching in to brush some dark hair away from her eyes.

JULES: “I know you meant her name to be in tribute but Jay doesn’t think that. I don’t know for sure since the horse's ass won’t talk about it to anyone but Mack."

She shrugs, then collapsing heavily onto the couch beside him.

JULES: “And technically... our marriage isn't legal here in the states. No certificate so it's just ours and some monk’s word."

He stops at the foot of the stairs, and turns back around.

KRIS: “Are you trying to irritate me?”

The question comes out honestly enough. There does not seem to be some game behind what he is getting at. It was not a trick. However, before she can even wrap her head around an answer, he takes a step towards her.

KRIS: “The reason I don’t need to tell Jason any of this, is because I have said all of this to his face already. You know what he did? He left. He tucked his tail between his legs, and took off back to his side of the street. He spent six months ignoring me, then threw a bomb into my life before running away and leaving me to deal with the consequences. I am done being some piece in a game he is playing with everyone."

He turns back towards the stairs again, going up one before turning back around and coming back towards her. She could tell that he was beyond flustered at this point. His body was arguing with him just to walk away and be done, but he could not pass along that message to his mouth and shut up.

KRIS: “...and when you can see him you can tell him to cut out the cute shit with Mikah too. I see what he is doing. He keeps poking at her to get me to stick up for her so that this little spat we are going through gets resolved. You can let him know I see through the shit and I am not playing the game anymore. He wanted me out of his life, so now I am, and he just has to deal with that."

She reaches to a picture on the side table. It's old, the brothers as children. She gives a half smile. Kris had forgotten that Heather had framed it although he had always intended to throw it out after she had forgotten about it.

JULES: “My little sister has… problems… a lot of them. Not all of them her fault either… just..."

She brushes away the thought of trying to explain it all to him. It was not the point of what she was saying. Kris is confused by her words. It had nothing to do with their conversation in the least.

JULES: “I even found out that we don’t even have the same father and for a while, I was so pissed at her. My mother got herself knocked up and dropped off this... thing with me and my gran. She ruined everything. She was annoying. Did things that pissed me off. I always had to take care of her. One day... I told my Gran I would watch her during bingo night but instead I took off and me and Cece got high behind the grocery store. I was determined to not do anything for her anymore."

She sets the picture down on the table.

JULES: “But when I got home, she had gotten into the cleaning closet. Swallowed a quarter bottle of pinesol because she thought it was apple juice."

She shakes her head.

JULES: “I hated her so much because she seemed to make my life harder. After my gran died though... it was like something... I dunno... clicked. Like as much as I thought pushing her away would be good for her... I realized I needed her more than she needed me."

She stands, sticking her hands in her pockets.

JULES: “Now you know a little bit more about me. And you know, after all of that... I wish I had of just been there. Even though she was a pain in the ass little sister that made the wrong decisions... she is the one that helped me when I needed comfort... when my gran died... cuz... death... sucks."

She gives his shoulder a little punch.

JULES: “But hey... I tried. You wanna get hung up on the half thing that’s your business but if people that aren't blood can be siblings, why does it matter if you only share half the same DNA."

She walks by the playpen again, leaning down to kiss her fingertips and place against the infant's soft cheek.

JULES: “Good talk Dude."

He shrugs, understanding how she could see Jason’s side in all of it. It’s not that he did not see it himself. He was just on the other side of the argument.

KRIS: “...and if your sister was pissed that you chose to walk away, and just wanted you to leave her alone could you not understand that? Granted, I’m not entirely sure the two are comparable. One mistake you made against me just being part of some game he is playing against the rest of the world for my entire life."

Underneath all of the anger, that was the part that bothered him the most. Nobody else had stuck it out to dig that deep into it though.

KRIS: “You ever wake up and not know if you got where you are because it is what you wanted? That maybe everything you have, and everything that you have ever done has just been part of something that some fuck is manipulating?”

He looks away from her, shaking his head.

KRIS: “That’s the feeling that bothers me. That’s why he needs to stay across the street and out of my problems."

Jules moves so that she is looking directly into his eyes. Her gaze is unyielding and he can't read her like he can so many other people. She was good at keeping what she was actually thinking or feeling off her face.

JULES: “Kinda hard when your problems are about him. Look, you wanna keep up the emo angst thing, go ahead but get out of a ring until you sort it out. You might not think your actions affect everyone else, but they do. I like Heather so I swear to god if you end up paralysed because you were too busy being hung up on this garbage I will turn off the machines myself. I’m not saying Jay isn't being a moron either. I want to knock your heads together. I am just tired of having to walk on fucking eggshells and deal with a splintered family. I already had that shit because of my crack whore mother. Now grow up."

She has been clenching her fists the entire time, her knuckles turning white and betraying her otherwise calm expression. He shrugs his shoulders again, still not exactly following.

KRIS: “I don’t think I have anything to worry about. I’m beating everyone and doing just fine. They don’t have anyone capable to crippling me, so you don’t have anything to worry about. Maybe you should watch a little more closely."

She chuckles patting him on the shoulder.

JULES: “I’m good bro. You are the only talent that company has now but you’re content beating mediocre assholes. And even then you barely won at Summer XXXtreme and that was by cheating. Then that dude you had no trouble beating a million times before puts you in a hospital bed. I won’t even mention that hot mess of a promoter giving you a BJ."

She rolls her eyes.

JULES: “I have done enough observing to know exactly... ‘What’s up’ Kris. It’s so blatantly obvious to everyone but you. You are hurting bad. Why else are you still holed up in San Di? Heather has her shit together now. Fuck even only being around eleven months I notice the confidence change... so tell me... why are you taking steps backward? And why should Jay help you or show he cares when you obviously don’t care about yourself or anyone else for that matter?  I’ll wait..."

She places her hands on her hips, proud of herself for channelling her sister Kahlan and her no BS policy. He extends his arms out to his sides, becoming even more frustrated by the conversation.

KRIS: “And your pitch is to talk to Jason? How does that help me? How does letting someone back into my life, that just wants to play around with it benefit me? Working out our shit doesn’t change anything else about my life. I don’t need him, and he doesn’t want me around, so I don’t know why everyone is pushing this so hard."

Jules’ eyes go darker, her mouth a thin hard line. She was done playing nice.

JULES: “Jason trained you. Jason got into this because it was your dream. You think he’s the one that walked away?”

She laughs.

JULES: “You know what you’re doing is playing with fire and you are getting entirely too close to burning in it. On top of that... you know how to do this without getting injured. I know for a fact that Parker has helped the two of you fix the things you were doing wrong. Neither of you would have come as far without his help. You need to realize that you haven't just walked away from your brother. You walked away from Jet City. You are pushing this family away and fuck if I know why because anyone would kill to have that kind of loyalty."

She leans in.

JULES: “You are  going to get injured and then what? Is having to listen to me say I told you so going to be any better than just sucking it up and going back?”

She reaches up to his face slowly before firmly smacking her palm against it, just hard enough to make sure she had his full attention. The way his eyes lock on hers tells her that she has it. Her voice comes out much softer than before, almost like a parent both reassuring but scolding a child.

JULES: “Save yourself some agony. Stop acting like a baby and get your ass back to Jet City.”

She then leans back and without stopping walks out the door, slamming it for effect.


========================================
========================================



22 September 2017
ON-Camera
"#JustTakeTheL"





The camera starts recording looking at the Roulette Champion. He stands in front of a big bay window, looking almost straight down. It is clear that they are in some hotel along the international tour, but without seeing more of the surroundings, it is hard to tell where. Kris seems to have done it that way on purpose though..

”I’m getting to this tour a little late it seems. I heard everyone was excited to see me back in Christchurch. I had some other business that I had to attend to. People have already been talking about the fact that I seemed a little off going into Violent Conduct. It’s been no secret that it has been an eventful few months for me. I guess I just needed a little more time away than just the dead week we got after Violent Conduct. After all, I am the Roulette Champion. I am the guy that goes into a weird stipulation that he can’t possibly prepare for every time I get in the ring.”

He taps on the glass, still looking down at whatever is happening out on the street in front of the hotel. The smile on his face leads the viewers to believe that it cannot be all that bad. He does not seem annoyed by it. If anything, whatever is going on is splitting his interest away from the camera.

”The most difficult part of this job is something that is unpredictable, and that is what I live every day. Ask any veteran in any company, and they will tell you that the hardest person to prepare for is a rookie. If not a rookie, than someone that is new to the country, or bigger companies. You can’t prepare for an unknown quantity. You just kind of have to go out and give it your best shot. The unknown is the biggest challenge that there is, and I live it every time I go out to the ring. I don’t know what’s going to happen until that wheel spins. I get no chance to gameplan. I have to go out there, throw my best stuff at whoever is standing across the ring, use the environment I’m provided with, and win. That is what it means to be the Roulette Champion. That is why so many people failed to hang onto the championship for longer than a few days. It’s not something that you ever get used to. It’s not something that you can get bored with. It’s new every single night, and you have to be mentally capable of handling that if you want to hang onto this title for very long.”

He taps on the glass again before finally pulling himself away from it. He puts his hands into the front pockets of his jeans and raises his shoulders. For the first time, viewers can read the message across the front of his shirt, and he has followed through on his promise of the #JustTakeTheL shirt.

”Week after week. Month after month. Time just keeps going by, and that wheel says something different every time, but I am still here. My first appearance back was the Halloween show last year. That means I am just a few weeks away from having been back for an entire year without my shoulders being pinned to that mat. It means more than three hundred days under contract with this company, without having tapped out. It means that no matter what unknown obstacle has gotten thrown into my way just minutes before a title defense, I have succeeded. I am currently the longest reigning champion in this entire company, and I am holding the most difficult championship to keep. I don’t have to come in like Calvin Harris and tell you all that I am the best. I might throw it up on social media every now and again to rub other people’s faces in it, but, for the most part, that is something that you guys have been telling me for months. I have been hearing it at signings. I have heard it while doing the Kris and Mikah Show, when Mikah has been available to do it. I got into the middle of the ring a few weeks ago, just to talk, and I heard it then. If you say that you are the greatest talent a company has, in front of a few thousand fans, and don’t get immediately booed out of the ring, what does that say?”

He shrugs again, his lips pressing together into a straight line instead of the smirk he usually wears when making a point. It gave the impression of sincerity even in a person that the fans did not associate with being sincere.

”I set myself up for the biggest challenge that I could think of, and have been looked down on by the roster because of it. Who missed J2H mentioning that it was a big accomplishment to hold a title that he did before people ever took him seriously? Who saw Calvin Harris talk shit about being the best because he held the top championship in this company for thirty seconds? What about James Tuscini suddenly acting like he had moved up in the world when he won the Internet Championship? Let’s not forget that the guy holding the top prize in this company has failed to beat me in three attempts. This is a guy whose team had so little chance of winning that he got counted out instead of just… well..”

He raises his left hand from his pocket, and drags it along the the hashtag printed on his shirt.

”...but that’s not to say that I don’t have my own problems. I took the most difficult job in this company, and turned it into something that I make look effortless. When this whole Roulette thing started, I just wanted to clear out all the hot potato bullshit that was going on. I looked at how the one division that makes this company unique was being dumped on by talentless hacks, and I decided to do something about it. The problem is, the whole allure of the thing fades when you realize that there is just no talent on the horizon. The whole thing loses its flavor when there is nothing new up and coming.”

He reaches out and takes the camera off of the stand, holding it so that it is still facing him.

”For a long time I was getting tossed into matches with Steve Ramone over and over again. Then it was James Tuscini. Then it was Joshua Acquin. Now it seems like Sam Devereux is getting his second opportunity handed to him. This isn’t something he earned. Last I checked he spent half of our last match crying and holding his shoulder. He got taken out of the match for a good chunk of time by a guy that I have proven to be better than every time we have stepped in the ring together. Sure, Sammy didn’t take the fall in that match. Sure, Acquin was a late and pointless addition into the match. It doesn’t make anything that the guy did any less mediocre though, does it? He didn’t beat me. Just because he didn’t get pinned, he deserves another chance? Is that how things work now?”

He backtracks towards the window as he talks, his back hitting the glass as he finishes. The smile that we are all used to starts to form at the corners of his lips.

”This might be a match that Christian wants to see, for whatever reasons he wants to see it, but that whole game is getting boring for me. I don’t want to compete against the people that management wants to see competing against me. I have proven time and time again that I am plenty capable of beating those people. Sam has failed, on two occasions, to even make me feel like I am in danger of losing the Roulette Championship. I haven’t felt that my goal to break the record has been in jeopardy even once since Christian pulled me into his office and introduced me to this near-mute, blood magi fuck. I mean the dude is so entertaining that when Christian gave him the title match, he just kind of silently nodded. I insulted the dude to his face, and got crickets in response. That’s why I’m bored, but I’m here to tell you how to fix it.”

He does not even try to hide it now, and takes a glance back over his shoulder to make sure whatever activity had his attention is still going on. When he looks back at the camera, he looks overjoyed at the sight.

”I will face Sam. I’m going to beat Sam. I think we have all pretty much accepted that as truth. It’s not because he’s a bad guy. It’s not because he’s as worthless as some of the trash that I have taken out. It’s just because he’s not as good as me. He can’t walk into the unknown and thrive like I can. He shouldn’t get too down about it though. If the last year has proven anything, it is that nobody here is operating on the same level as me. He’s in good company catching another loss from me.”

He takes a look over his shoulder again, and this time winks when he looks back at the camera.

”I mean, I just went to the lobby to get towels not that long ago, and ever since I came back up here, this has been happening.”

He turns the camera, and points it out the window, but angled down towards the ground. On the sidewalk in front of the hotel is a group of individuals holding up various signs with Kris’ name. It looks like security is trying to get them to move along, but not having a very easy time of it.

”I’m the guy that has this happen everywhere we go in SCW, even though most of the people that buy tickets boo the hell out of me. If anyone in management wants me to fear coming short of breaking the record, maybe they should try finding someone else that people get this excited about instead of some scrub I already beat once.”

He turns the camera back around so that we can see his face, and the stupid, sarcastic smirk is plastered all over it.

”...but that’s just my opinion. What do I know? I’m just the best thing that SCW has going right now.”

With another wink, he flips the switch on the side of the camera and kills the feed.



54
Supercard Archives / KRIS (c) V SAMUEL D v ACQUIN
« on: September 01, 2017, 11:43:05 PM »
 Brothers
Jet City, WA
26 August 2017
9:00am PDT
OFF-Camera


The Jet City Sports Lab is in full swing. The regular gym goers have already filled up the whole far side of the building, with nearly every piece of equipment currently in use. It was on the back wall behind all of it that two strangely similar looking men stand, one with thick glasses covering his eyes, and a LA Clippers hat pulled down over of his head. The other man chose to go about getting people to leave him alone a totally different way. Kris leans back against the wall, his arms crossed in front of his chest, and the words ‘fuck off’ plastered all over his expression. Seeing a familiar face, the speedster in the hat and glasses points over towards the gym’s two trainers.

Barry: I know those two.

Kris sighs. It was a phrase that he was getting really tired of hearing, mainly because it was annoyingly untrue. Barry had spent the whole previous night trying to find similarities between their worlds. Each time he pointed out a face though, the person as they existed in Kris’ life was of no help to Barry. This would be no different. Kris nods over towards Parker and Coby, his tone less than enthusiastic that either of them were the answer.

Kris: The taller, older one is Parker. He is Jason’s..

Barry excitedly cuts him off, another thing that Kris found annoying.

Barry: Your brother’s best friend, right? Kind of the one responsible for keeping him in line too, right? Digg and Oliver kind of have that dynamic.

He turns his head towards Kris, but his eyes are hidden behind the sunglasses. Just from the tone of his voice though, Kris could tell that he was hopeful that he was right. For the first time all day, he actually was. Instead of giving him the enjoyment of it, Kris moves on without addressing the question.

Kris: The shorter, younger one is Coby Quik...

It gets an audible laugh from Barry, that Kris does not quite understand. It takes him a second, but he composes himself, raising a hand to brush it off and try to stay serious.

Barry: And if I had to guess, he’s pretty much your partner in crime, right? Kind of the rookie you have been taking under your wing?

Having had enough of Barry trying to explain things about his own world to him, Kris opens his mouth to explode at him, but Barry raises a hand and points at a woman leaving the back offices. The look on his face is enough to make Kris choke back his words and look in her direction. Of course he recognized her as Jules Fischer. The question was, how did Barry know her.

Barry: You didn’t say that you guys had a sister...

Kris takes a weird joy in the fact that one of Barry’s observations is totally off the mark. He shakes his head, clapping his hand down on Barry’s shoulder.

Kris: Look at her left hand there speedy, she’s not Jason’s sister, although I guess she is mine? Like a half-sister-in-law? Is that a thing?

Barry very visibly shivers, the mental image not setting well with him, and Kris could understand why if he followed correctly. Wherever Barry was from, Jason and Jules must have had a very different kind of relationship. It did not matter though, her coming out of the office meant one thing.

Kris: Come on. This is our best chance to get in and out of here without getting stopped by anyone asking questions.

Kris nods towards the hallway Jules came out of, and then looks at Barry.

Kris: Second to last door on the left.

The speedster nods, and reaches out like he is going to put his arm around Kris’ shoulders. Instead, he grabs him by the back collar and takes a quick look around to make sure nobody is directly looking at them. If anyone had been, they would have seen the two men dissolve into a blur, tracked by yellow lightning as they made a line through the gym and down the hallway. In under a second Kris finds himself standing in the office he promised he would never come back to, standing across from a very surprised Jason. Papers slowly make their way to the floor, thrown into the air in the wake of Barry’s speed.

Jason: WHAT THE---?

Jason pushes up from his seat, and looks back and forth across the faces of both men. He lingers on Kris, but points at the speedster with him.

Jason:How did he do that?

Barry pulls off his hat, and then slowly removes his sunglasses. When he looks up, he can see Jason having a hard time reconciling that Barry and his brother were identical. He holds his palms out, trying to reassure him and hoping that he was going to be easier to talk to than Kris was.

Barry: It’s okay. We didn’t come to hurt you or anything. I just wanted to talk. Obviously you probably have a lot of questions.

Jason moves his eyes from Kris, and over Barry, trying to figure out the puzzle for himself. When his eyes come back to Kris, he gets the most subtle nod from his younger brother.

Kris: He’s gonna say it anyways, so you might as well go ahead and ask.

Still not totally believing his eyes, Jason looks in Barry’s direction, but sits back down in his office chair.

Jason: You’re really him...

Barry nods, shrugging his shoulders a little.

Barry: Barry Allen.

Jason chuckles, mostly because he had already determined the answer even though he was pretty sure this all had to be some vivid hallucination. He looks back up at the two of them, a smile starting to appear on his face.

Jason: ...and what does that fastest man alive need me for?

Barry looks back and forth between the two brothers, but to the surprise of them both, does not have an answer.

Barry: That is what I am hoping you can tell me….




=================================================
=================================================



The Champ
ON-Camera



”I think we all have felt the impulse to just cut and run before in our lives.”

We open on Kris standing in a hotel room, with a bag laid out at the end of one of the beds. The curtains behind him are pulled open to let light in, but fans paying close attention to his surroundings can see signs outside the window that are not written in English, but some kind of Asian symbols that they could not correctly identify if asked.

”I mean look at the SCW roster. We have had so many teams rise up in the tag division and say they are going to make a difference. They say that they are going to change things for the better. They want to be the heroes. What happened to all of those teams afterwards? The Elders? Dead in the water. The artists formerly known as Jon Dough is walking around somewhere with a title match contract that I doubt we will see used. His partner? Jumped ship to The Bad Boys. What happened to them? They said goodbye too. Half of Team BJ stuck around to be a manager, but that team did nothing more than transition the championships from one departing team to the next. Not that I am not without blame. That division wouldn’t be in the mess it is now if Jet City stuck around. Problem with putting it all on me, is that I am still here, and I am still a champion.”

While he talks he empties a drawer from the dresser into the suitcase, clearly packing up to leave wherever he was. Fans covering him outside of SCW would have accurately assumed he was still in Japan following a win, but he doubted that most people were paying attention to that part of his career.

”It’s not even just the tag titles. Look at the Internet Championship. There have been three champions over the time I have held onto the Roulette Championship. First you had, Lord Raab, who has all but bailed on the idea of being a singles champion ever again in SCW. He essentially threw the championship away by being greedy. It was not enough for him to want to carry the title with any kind of pride. He had to fly closer to the sun. What happened? He lost it to J2H and then turned his back on it. What a wonderful, and noble champion J2H turned out to be. Correct me if I am wrong, but throwing a championship down and walking away from it doesn’t make it look very good, does it? All for it to end up in the hands of James Tuscini, but only after he lost to the Roulette Champion, failed to win the SCW Heavyweight Championship, failed to look better than Dmitri in failing to gain the SCW Heavyweight Championship, and then beat a handful of scrubs that we have seen him beat before. It’s real impressive. Someone give that guy a round of applause. Really. James and that garbage title clearly deserve it.”

He pulls a second drawer as he talks, and fits everything from it into his suitcase.

”Just when you think that things must be better at the top of the mountain, I show up to smack you in the face with the fact that there have been six title changes so far this year where the SCW Heavyweight Championship is concerned. Want to guess how many of those individuals are still here? Nobody knows or cares what Jeremiah Hardin is doing. He was a fluke anyways. Rage changed his name, and still fucked bailed anyways after things weren’t quite looking up the way that he wanted them to. As I already mentioned, J2H loved being champion so much that he threw down the titles and walked out of the company. Then you have the decision to have part-time talent, and full-time disappointment Drake Green come back and mix it up. Anybody want to guess how long that dude stuck around for? Roughly the amount of time it took to win a title and exhaust his claim to it once he lost it.”

He moves to the side table next to the bed, tossing items from it and into his suitcase.

”Pretty much casts a negative light on the men of SCW as a whole, doesn’t it? You are supposed to be able to look at history, learn from it, and come away all the better for it. All I see when I look back are people that proved that they shouldn’t have been given the opportunities that they were. I see people that cut and ran away. I see people that thought it would be nice to add a little something extra to their list of accomplishments, but stopped caring once the title was actually around their waist. Every time I watch a show from earlier this year I am confronted by the fact that every single male that has been in my shoes this year, has left.”

Finished, he flips the suitcase closed, and zips it up. Effortlessly, he raises it from the bed and extends the handle to pull it along behind him once he actually leaves the room.

”Then you have me. Maybe what my former tag partner said about me was true, and I am just a slow learner. Maybe I am just a glutton for punishment. Maybe I need to consider the possibility that I’m just waiting for the other shoe to drop. You people can call it brand loyalty. You can build me up as the guy that is carrying the Roulette Championship to make it mean something again. I might occasionally even believe that lie enough to sell it back to you. The truth of the matter is, it’s only ever been about one thing. Equinox beat me, and embarrassed me before breaking ties with SCW. That guy is never going to be allowed back through the doors. If I am going to do anything to erase that, it is going to be through erasing his name from the history books. It is personal, selfish, and petty but also true. Ending the game of Roulette hot potato going on between the worthless pretenders that laid claim to the Roulette title had more to do with what I wanted to erase from history than what I wanted to write into it. You think I would have wanted this championship if I thought any of them were capable of breaking the record? The honest truth is that they aren’t. They never were. They never will be. People like Steve Ramone and Travis Andrews are always going to make bold claims and choke. Ryan Keys is always going to be cheered for losing. James Tuscini… I honestly cannot make a bigger joke of him than what he makes of himself. Now I have Joshua Acquin coming back for another ass beating. How many will this be? I have honestly lost count. In addition I have the second most interesting Sam on the roster, and that is saying something given that Sam Marlowe is about as sharp as a spoon.”

He shrugs, appearing defeated.

”I am berated by these people that are beneath me, all while seeing every other former champion jump ship without a second thought. If I stood here and told you that I have not been thinking about handing Mark and Christian back their title to follow everyone else’s lead, I would be lying. Like I said, we have all felt the need to cut and run.”

He comes around the side of the bed closest to the camera and sits down in front of it.

”In the last couple of weeks, my eyes have been opened. Not just by the status of this company, or it’s champions. Not just because of the fact that I have tried to hype my Roulette defense since the moment Sam walked into Christian’s office, only to be doing so alone. It’s not the last minute changes to add someone who couldn’t beat me on my worst day, and their best. It wasn’t even because I have started to come to the realization that this world is smaller than we could ever imagine, and our time in it is so short that wasting it is a tragedy. My eyes got opened because I have finally had the time to sit back and just listen. I mean, my opponents were quiet, so it’s not like I had their words kicking around in my head to keep me focused. You know what I have noticed? I have noticed that if you take me, and the Roulette Championship out of the equation, this company doesn’t have a single thing going for it. I am it. I am the hype machine. I am the selling point. I am the face of social media. I am the one busting my ass every week backstage, in the ring, and on a review show when my co-host can be bothered to show up. I have realized that without me, it all falls apart. If I throw down this belt and walk out, this company dies.”

He drops his eyes from the camera, bringing his hands together in his lap. Kris works his palms back and forth against one another, trying to find the words to be as honest as possible.

”I have always been able to see myself as the villain. I’m even pretty sure that I have made it easier for a lot of you to see me that way too. I hear the boos when I come out, or even when I can hear my name mentioned from backstage. To be fair, I earned them. I make a ton of mistakes, and that list gets longer every single day. I can’t seem to wipe them away faster than I am making them. Sometimes I sit around and think that if i could only go back and change a couple of things, everything could be different. If I was a better person, maybe the state of affairs around me would be better.”

He looks up, tilting his head slightly left and looking a little refreshed by getting it off his chest. There is something in his eyes that lets the viewers know that things are about to turn though.

”Like I said though, recently I have been a party to a few things that have opened my eyes. Sure, my instinct was to flake like everyone else has. To be honest, it was a front-running idea until a little over a week ago. After all, none of the other people that left seem to have caught consequences from it. They aren’t remembered any disappearing in a time of crisis. Then it occurred to me that I have been looking at things all wrong. I’m not the villain of this story. I never have been. I never will be.”

The smirk that everyone is so used to creeps onto his face, but not for the usual reasons. Normally it only followed cutting into someone, but this time was different. There appears to be a genuine happiness under it.

”I saved all of you, just by showing up. I gave you something to hope for when I took on the challenge of breaking this record. I gave you all something to look forward to be sticking around and clearing out the clusterfuck of rematches clauses that had all of you rolling your eyes at all of the people claiming to be the rightful Roulette Champion. Every week that you guys tuned into Climax Control, you knew that I was going to be there in some capacity. You knew that there was someone that was not going to let you down. Even more than that, the person came from the absolute bottom and was simply on your television screen hoping to find some sort of redemption in your eyes. I thought the mixed cheers that I was hearing grow louder and louder every week were a result of me making people laugh. I was wrong. They were from people who were happy to see me succeed. They were cheers from people who are spending money that they bust their ass to make, in jobs that they probably hate, all for a chance to see a guy like me make something of himself after so many years of doing things the wrong way, and getting in my own way.”

He separates his hands from one another without looking down from the camera, and extends the index finger of his left hand up in the air.

”One. One hard look in a mirror was all it took to see myself as the hero instead of the villain. I get to be the guy that breaks the mold. I get to be the guy that ignores the trends other champions in this company follow. I have been a champion for pretty much the entire time that I have been back in this company, and my time to cut and run away isn’t here yet. I can be what this company deserves for me to be. After all, SCW made me the well-known person that I am today. The very least I can do is show up when they need me, in order to save the ship from sinking.”

He drops his hand back to his lap, and offers a rare full smile to the viewers.

”Bring your Joshua Acquin’s. Your Sam Devereux’s. Your Travis Andrews’. Your Steve Ramone’s. Put any challenge in front of me that you feel is necessary. I am going to show up and prove that this is my company. Better yet, this is our company...”

He points back and forth between himself and the camera, signaling to the viewers.

”My eyes are finally open. Are yours?”

He winks, but as he does a weird static makes the feed start to blurry. A buzzing sound can be heard as the interference makes the screen fuzz out for just a split second. When the frame goes back to normal, Kris is gone, along with the suitcase. The feed continues to roll for a few minutes as the fans watching try and figure out exactly what happened. Those that continue watching the empty room eventually notice, a ‘LOW BATTERY” warning that flashes in the bottom corner. It blinks only a handful of times, and the feed cuts off.



55
Supercard Archives / KRIS (c) V SAMUEL D v ACQUIN
« on: August 26, 2017, 11:57:49 PM »
 Who Are You?
San Diego, CA
25 August 2017
9:17pm PDT
OFF-Camera


Sitting on an easel in the middle of the room is Holden Ryan’s latest work in progress. Against the purplish-black background is a city being hit by a storm. However, the foreground remains frustratingly empty. He had finished the setting, and filled the bottom half of the canvas with the image in his head, but that was as far as he got. The city street was empty, and he could not help but feel like it was incomplete. His eyes track from the bottom, to the top of the painting, taking in every detail of the storm, and trying to figure out exactly what he was missing. The most exciting thing in the image is a lightning bolt tracking down the center, but as his eyes follow it, he notices it leads to nothing. Coming from the sky, it arcs through the entire scene, only to appear to be striking the empty ground. There…he found what he was missing. He stands from the chair, and takes a single step across the room before the sound of thunder shakes the small house. His attention pulls towards the window, the rain beating against the window had not even registered to him until now. When he turns back to the canvas, another shockwave rocks the house. He looks up to a spot on the ceiling where water damage was becoming more and more clear with each storm that passed through.

Holden: Just hold together for a few more days…

He was not talking to anyone but himself. Kris had not been gone nearly long enough to have made it to pick up their pizza, let alone gotten back already. The house was otherwise empty, something that he was used to. Perhaps that was where the talking to himself actually came from, a way to cut through the constant silence of being alone. Holden crosses to the canvas, grabbing the one of the several clean paintbrushes from a stand next to the easel and tapping it against his cheek. Before he can even think of his next stroke on the canvas, the door to the house blows open. Wind from outside sweeps into the foyer, and gets him to spin on his heel. It is only then that he sees it. Lightning, but not like in the painting behind him. This was not white, but yellow, and blinding. It does not stop outside either. Instead, like it has a mind of its own, the bolt of lightning fills the room, circling around where Holden stands. He spins, understandably panicked, and looking for anyway out of the room, but finding himself surrounded on all sides. At this point, rational thought is gone. He does the only thing that he can think of to defend himself, tossing the paintbrush with all of his strength into the wall of lightning around him. Before his eyes, the lightning dissipates, and the paintbrush is caught out of the air. In front of him is a man in a red suit, a white emblem on his chest with a lightning bolt on it that is strangely similar to the path the of the bolt on the canvas. He screams at himself to run, but his feet are planted firmly to the wood floor beneath him. Holden raises his hands up, finally finding the words necessary to grovel.

Holden: I don’t know what you want, who you are, or why you’re here, but I just met my son so if you could just not kill me, take whatever you want, and leave we can call it even…

The man’s expression shifts a little, most of his confusion covered by the mask, but his frown totally visible. He seemed disappointed that Holden had no idea who he was.

Speedster: Harry something is seriously messed up. I don’t know how I got here, and nothing is the same. I have been running for hours and everything looks different. The city has changed. Star Labs is gone. I can’t find Iris, or Wally anywhere. What is happening?

Holden: Harry? My name’s Holden Ryans. We’re in San Diego, my house more specifically. I don’t know what you’re on but you can you please leave?

The man in red raises both of his hands, similarly to Holden, with the exception that he is holding the paintbrush. He turns it between his fingers, taking a step forward at a speed Holden can actually comprehend. Trying his best not to be threatening, he drops the brush back into the stand before reaching up and pulling the mask back. Once the hood is dropping, Holden lets out the breath that he did not even realize he was holding. He drops his hand to his chest, chuckling lightly.

Holden: Oh, fuck Kris! I was pretty sure I was about to die.

Holden squats down, taking deep breaths in and out to try and make up for all of the ones he had forgotten to take. He manages to raise one hand to point around the room.

Holden: I don’t know how you did it. The lightning, the door… I’m not even mad though. That was good.

He is not exactly looking up, so he misses the growing confusion on the man’s face in front of him. He looks around the room, seeing the painting at the easel and lingering on it for a second.

Speedster: You’re a painter? Not a scientist?

He raises his hands to his head, running his fingers through his hair. The terror that had previously been on Holden’s face is now evident on his own. The change of the tone of his voice draws Holden out of whatever relief he was feeling and back down to reality.

Holden: A scientist? What would have ever given you that impression?

Turning from the painting, the man that was identical to his son shakes his head.

Speedster: This is so much worse than I thought….

The door still stands completely open, and the the attention of both men gets drawn towards the approaching footsteps. Through the door, carrying a pizza, and dressed the exact same way he was when Holden last saw him was his son, SCW Roulette Champion Kris Halich. He bumps the door closed behind him, pushing it hard to make sure that it stayed closed. Holden stands back up, looking between the two identical copies in the room before Kris even notices.

Kris: For once they had it ready and it wasn’t fucked up. I guess the world’s not going to hell after a…

Kris eyes find the man in red standing in his father’s living room and the box drops from his hand, landing upside down on the floor. His mouth drops open, unable to finish his thought, let alone process any of what he was seeing into words. The best that he can manage is to point at his reflection. The man in red looks back and forth between them and sighs, realizing that he had a lot to explain.

Speedster: My name is Barr..

The suit was enough of a giveaway. He had been reading comic books all his life. From the wide open door, the wrecked state of affairs in the living room, and the dumbfounded look on Holden’s face, Kris manages to put the pieces together and spit something out, even though it sounded insane coming out of his mouth.

Kris: Barry Allen, and you’re the fastest man alive…

Barry lets out a sigh of relief, nodding in agreement with this version of himself.

Barry: I think I’m in a lot of trouble this time.




=================================================
=================================================



Sneaking In
ON-Camera



The camera comes to life with Kris sitting in a chair in an otherwise empty room. It is spun around so that he can rest his forearms on the backrest, and we open to the sounds of his sarcastically clapping.

”The return of Joshua Acquin to SCW, and he manages to get a shot at me. Color me impressed.”

He continues clapping, but the look of disappointment on his face is much louder than his hands coming together.

”I feel like every match we have had has gone the same way. Why would you want to take another shot at it? Have I not run you down enough at this point? Was the beating that you caught last time not bad enough?”

He holds his arms out to his sides, shrugging his shoulders, genuinely confused why he would want another chance.

”Before you bailed out for the hundredth time, we had a Roulette Rules match, Josh. You remember that? I’d hope so because it wasn’t all that long ago. We tore up the backstage area. We tried to murder each other on several occasions. I almost spent a night in the hospital after it. Yet, I beat you, and not for the first time.”

He looks away from the camera, and then pushes up out of the seat. The idea of seeing Acquin after that match seemed to have him on edge. He runs his fingers through his hair, taking a deep breath.

”Have you not been listening to what I have been saying? I have moved on from you guys. You, Ramone, Keys, and Tuscini, are my past. I beat the lot of you senseless and have elevated this championship higher than you will ever reach. I have beaten you so badly that you stepped away for more than a month.”

He steps around the chair, closing the distance between him and the camera.

”I am not going to tell you not to show up. That seems entirely too stereotypical for a person in my position. Instead I am going to tell you that when you do, that beating that put you on the shelf is going to feel like like a limp wristed massage. I warned you guys against trying to come after me again. I guess the message I was trying to send wasn’t strong enough. I’ll have to update it at Violent Conduct.”

He winks, offering a less-than-enthusiastic smirk.

”See you soon.”


=================================================
=================================================



World’s Collide
San Diego, CA
25 August 2017
11:48pm PDT
OFF-Camera


Hours had passed for both Kris and Holden, but with as long as it felt, they could not imagine how long it felt like for their guest. The room around them has been restored to its proper form, Barry had not even broken a sweat in doing so. The pizza box on the table in the middle of the room was filled with little more than crumbs, and while it seems to have had a filling effect on both Holden and Kris, who were sitting comfortably on the couch, it had not slowed Barry much. He could not sit still, pacing back and forth in front of them as he filled them in on the last few years of his life, up until his arrival in their home. The problem was, as he got closer to the end of his story, the details started to become hazy. It took awhile for Kris or Holden to get a word in, but once Barry starts to slow between thoughts, they start unloading questions.

Holden: So obviously you two look the same, but when you got here you called me Harry. Are you saying that I look like, this guy that you’ve run into a few versions of?

Barry nods, sighing as he runs his fingers through his hair.

Barry: Every new world I have gone to has had different versions of the same people. Most of the time there’s only small differences. This world isn’t like any that I’ve run to before now. Your lives are so different from the rest.

Kris: What gave you that idea? The fact that none of that comic book bullshit is real here?

The coldness of the words stop Barry from pacing. He had heard the same tone in another voice not long ago, and easily identified what Kris’ problem was.

Barry: Look I know none of this is easy. I’m still wrapping my head around it myself and I’ve had years of practice trying. You’ve been reading these stories...

He points between the two on the couch where a few comics were stacked. The first order of business after cleaning up the room had been filling in Holden on how and why Kris knew who the speedster was. It helped that the quick run to Kris’ house to get them afforded them the opportunity for Barry to change into less conspicuous clothing.

Barry: ...you’ve probably wondered why something like that couldn’t have happened to you. Seeing me standing here probably doesn’t feel very good. I’m not the bad guy here though. I don’t want to be here any more than you want me here. I have my own home to get back to.

The response drags an irritated laugh out of Kris. He would deny it, but the only reason it bothered him was because it was true. Luckily for them both, before Kris could fire more condescending comments at him, Holden changed the subject.

Holden: You said things are different. I get that part. What else is the same though, other than two doppelgangers? Is there anything else?

Barry is happy to take his eyes off of Kris, and answer a more productive question. The two of them had gotten off to a good enough start, but it had gone quickly downhill with the more Barry talked.

Barry: This house....

He raises both of his arms up and points at it around him. The neighborhood had not changed, even if its name had.

Barry: It’s the same as the one I lived in as a kid, before any of this stuff ever started for me. Some parts of the city are close enough to Central City I guess. None of the places that I remember are the same though. Jitters was gone. Star Labs is a football field. All of my friends, and anyone that could help me figure this out never seems to have existed.

Kris reaches into his pocket and pulls out his phone. He does not even have to look at it while he draws the design to unlock it, staying focused on Barry. He holds it up to catch the speedster’s eye before tossing it to him. It is already midair before Barry even registers that it is thrown, but he should not have expected less. When his eyes do catch its movement, lightning crackles around him and he moves to catch it easily. He open his mouth, not even sure what his words were going to be, but finds himself just barely too slow.

Kris: Not a lot you can learn just running around the city. See if anything looks familiar.

His words immediately take Barry’s focus off of the tension between them. The background on the phone catches his attention though. It was taken from a bed, and one of the two faces in it belonged to a stranger, while the other he knew better than anyone else. He brushes at her face, with his thumb and turns the phone towards Kris.

Barry: Who are they to you?

There was a hopeful tone to his voice. Things so far had been so far broken that he had not expected to even see the love of his life’s face, let alone have her be someone that Kris knew. Of course, Kris picked up the look of recognition on his face instantly.

Kris: Which one is Iris, Barry?

It takes the breath out of him to hear Kris say her name. It did not help that he was so smug about it. He shrugs his shoulders, not wanting to play this game at all.

Barry: Kris I don’t know everything about you because you look like me; just like you don’t know everything about me from reading a few comics, okay? We can keep doing this back and forth thing until you finally convince yourself that, even though I have speed, you are better than me, or we can try and work together to get me out of here. The ball is in your court here. I’m asking you for your help.

Every second of it was like nails on a chalkboard for Kris. He had always had an internal monologue chiding him for being an asshole for no reason, but to actually be lectured to by himself was even worse. He almost had to concede just to avoid having to hear it.

Kris: Kali, on the left. She is my manager.

Holden rejoins the conversation with a chuckle that breaks their eyes off of each other to focus on him. Kris shoots him an angry glare, while Barry appears genuinely confused by both of them. From Holden’s perspective, it was enough to make him dizzy. Before Kris can berate him, he attempts to defend himself.

Holden: She’s a lot more than just a manager, but you keep playing it cool. You two came from the same place. If you think about it, she’s always been there, even if you didn’t realize it until recently.

The words seem to reassure Barry that the version of Iris from this world had still somehow found this version of himself. From the look on Kris’ face they were together. She was important. It shouldn’t give him as much relief as it does, but it at least gives him the one constant for every Earth he visited. Unfortunately Kris is able to put it together at roughly the same time.

Kris: It’s Kali then, isn’t it? She’s your Iris. What about Heather then?

Barry shakes his head, and it has a surprising effect on Kris. Barry would have thought he would find it concerning that he did not recognize the other woman. Instead it only makes Kris smile. Before he can ask though, Holden pushes them in a different direction.

Holden: If you recognize her, maybe there are more...

Barry looks to Kris for permission, and gets a nod in response. He turns the phone over and opens the pictures on it, scrolling through all of them faster than either of the other two men can keep up with. When he gets through them there is a smile on his face. One in particular stood out from the rest because the man standing next to Kris was absent in all of the others.

Barry: There’s a lot of familiar faces. Faces I never thought I would see again...

There it was. A flicker of something. It was right at the edge of his tongue, but he could not pull the words out. He knew that it was right. He did not expect to see his friends, again, but the feeling was foreign to him. He could not remember why. The pause is long enough to earn him strange glances from the father and son. Trying to break the awkward silence he turns the phone back to Kris.

Barry: Who is this? He’s only in one picture. He might be the only one that can help me though.

Kris’ heart sinks in his chest. He looks away from the phone, and pushes up off of the couch without a word. Barry looks to Holden, who seems disappointed in his son, but he does not stop him. Kris grabs his empty cup from the table, and walks out of the room. Barry clicks the phone screen off and tosses it to the couch where Kris had been sitting. He was starting to think it was a bad idea to even ask these people for help.

Barry: I didn’t mean to..

Holden cuts him off, not wanting to let him apologize for behavior Kris’ behavior. He was still learning about how difficult Kris could be, and had not found the words to crack his defenses. Holden might not be the brilliant mind he was looking for, so the best he could do for Barry was let him off the hook.

Holden: It’s his brother. Jason. And the reason he didn’t say that for himself was because despite all of his talk, he is a big baby.

Barry comes around the coffee table and sits on down next to a man he felt he knew better than the copy of himself. Each version of the man had been different, and not all of them were geniuses. However, he had learned from each of them, for better or worse. His guess was that this one was no different. He nods towards the door Kris had walked through.

Barry: I can tell that he hates me already. I don’t know why. I can’t really blame him for it. But I feel like whatever it is I am supposed to do here, it has to do with him. How do I get him to talk to me?

Holden laughs a little, and clasps his hand down on Barry’s shoulder. The whole situation was going to be something he later convinced himself was a vivid dream, but everything about Barry made him feel comfortable.

Holden: If you figure it out, you let me know.

The tone of his voice was playful enough, but Barry could tell that he was still completely serious about the words either way. The reaction did not make any sense to him at all.

Barry: He just seems to angry, and that picture didn’t help. I feel like there’s too much that I’m missing.

It was not really his story to tell, but due to his inability to talk his son through it, he figured maybe Barry could help. Holden scratches at his forehead, trying to find the best way to phrase it.

Holden: When you came in and trashed the place, you might not have heard me. I just met Kris not long ago. He didn’t grow up here. He only ever really had one person. When he found out I was his dad, he also found out that Jason was only a half brother. To him that means not really a brother at all. It’s kind of a fresh wound. Jason is another one of these doppelgangers though?

Barry nods.

Barry: Not a brother, but a partner. Of all of the people that I saw in those pictures, he is the only one that might be able to help me, so how do I get Kris to work with me?

Holden pushes up from the couch, looking down at Barry.

Holden: You’re probably better equipped than I am to answer that question Barry. You guys look identical. That can’t be the only common ground that you share. He’s a good kid, but he doesn’t know it. The reason you see hate when he looks at you, is because he hates himself more than anyone else in this world.

Holden walks around the back of the couch, heading for the stairs. Barry turns though, confused as to how any of that helps him.

Barry: If he hates me, he’s never going to talk to me.

Holden does not stop until he gets to the foot of the stairs. When he gets there, he looks back at Barry, and there is a hopeful smile on his face.

Holden: Sounds like you have dealt for worse versions of yourself than this one. This should be easy. If he gets mouthy just give him a little slap. There’s not much he could do to stop you, right?

The two of them share a laugh before Holden nods towards the door to the kitchen. Barry looks towards it, and then back at him, nodding. Surprisingly, the man had come through for him after all. Holden climbs the stairs, headed for his room as Barry gets up, following in the direction Kris went.




=================================================
=================================================




This Will Be Fun
ON-Camera


We come to life again in the same room as before. Kris is not sitting though. In fact, the chair he was previously in was opened, but flipped on the floor.

”Sam Devereux. Nice to meet you. We haven’t done this thing before.”

He points back and forth between himself and the camera.

”That puts you head and shoulders above Joshua Acquin. See, I already know what his best shot feels like, and I already know that it is not enough. I have beaten him straight up, no bullshit, more than once. Ryan Keys could step up and make a better claim to my title than Josh can. You, on the other hand, you I am okay with.”

He paces back and forth, looking much more excited than he was about Acquin.

”You have been around Sin City for a long time. You have had spots of being impressive. Most importantly, this is a new challenge. My road to the record was looking pretty dull before now. I beat people that did not deserve to be in contention. I defended against the likes of Steve Ramone and Travis Andrews. As dominant as I have been, the list of names isn’t inspiring at all. You can help me change that.”

Kris points at the camera, reversing directions as he gets to the wall to keep pacing.

”When we get to Violent Conduct, the wheel is going to spin, and I am going to get a new match variation, and a new opponent to add to the list of wreckage behind me. Don’t be discouraged though. You’re helping me make history. By the time this is all over, you will have been a speed bump on the most impressive Roulette Championship reign in company history. That’s nothing to get yourself down about. So chin up, Sam...”

This time the smirk seems much more enthusiastic.

”Make me look good.”


=================================================
=================================================




Same Team
San Diego, CA
26 August 2017
12:21am PDT
OFF-Camera



Barry pushes the door open, surveying the kitchen area, and trying to find Kris. Standing at the open back door, a cigarette between his lips, is the man he is looking for. He clearly hears the door open and close behind him, but does not turn. He knew better than to think Holden would have been the one to follow him. Barry does not get close to him, instead leaning back against an island style counter a few feet away. The fact that this universe’s version of him smoked was another on a long list of surprises.

Barry: I would say that’s terrible for you, but I’m pretty certain that you’d have some snarky comment about it that would make me regret trying to help.

Kris laughs, pulling it away from his lips, and exhaling the smoke out into the back yard. He still refuses to turn around and face the man that had accidentally ruined his night.

Kris: Yeah, well my wife says the same thing. So, if we could just not mention it, that would be awesome.

Kris raises the cigarette back to his lips, inhaling and hoping that his words were just standoffish enough to push Barry to leave him alone. However, he knew that probably was not in the cards. If the person in his father’s kitchen was anything like the one he had read about all his life, he would not give up. There was something in Kris’ words though. Something that he may not have intended to let out. Barry grabbed onto it immediately.

Barry: Does that mean that I am going to get to meet her?

It was the first real thing that Kris had said that gave Barry any indication that he was going to help him figure out why he was here. In response, Kris flicks the cigarette away and finally turns around.

Kris: It doesn’t look like I have much of a choice. It’s not like you are some hallucination that I can just wish away. If you think that Jason can help you, we can go to Seattle. I imagine you’ll meet a lot more than him when we go though. It’s not everyday people get to meet a superhero in the flesh…. Well not ‘any’ day really.

It gets a laugh from the visitor. Three years ago Barry thought it was wild to be standing in front of someone that could move the way he did. In fact, people had called him insane for his entire life for describing seeing as much when he was a child. He almost points out that fact, before realizing it was probably already something Kris knew, or at least thought he did.

Barry: You know I read through those comics, and as close as they might be, none of it happened exactly like that. Some of them haven’t happened yet at all, if they are ever going to. I’m not that guy. I make mistakes. I’m not perfect. Just like you aren’t.

Kris comes out of the doorway, and leans against the counter across from the speedster. His eyes never leave his guest’s, and he was obviously still trying to figure out what he thought about the whole thing.

Kris: Some of us that have gone through really rough patches never got super powers to make up for it...

He had more to say, but Barry cuts the thought off.

Barry: Is that what you think? Somehow enough bad stuff happened to me and this was my reward for it? If that’s what you got out of all of those stories, then someone did a horrible job writing them. Bad things don’t stop happening to me just because I have speed. In fact, things only get harder. Being The Flash is awesome, but I actually envy you a little.
Kris’ eyebrows raise, clearly the words had grabbed his attention in a way that he had not expected.

Kris: Me? You don’t know how wrong you are to want to be like me.

Barry shakes his head, disagreeing with Kris and not backing down from his words.

Barry: You get to have a normal life. A job that puts you out there for the world to see, and appreciate, and a family to go home to at night. There’s nobody coming after you. There is not some calamity that needs to be stopped every few weeks. My childhood wasn’t normal, and from what I have picked up, yours wasn’t any better and may even have been worse. You know that I know what it is like to dream about what it would feel like to be normal. I had that same family picture in my head that you did. Life just had something a little different planned for me. Not better or worse. Just different.

Kris chuckles.

Kris: Once you meet everyone you might not feel that way.

Barry is not to be denied though, double down instead of backing off of his comment.

Barry: Well I have met you. I met your father… which that is a little hard to wrap my head around believe me.

Kris points back towards the door leading into the living room, thinking Holden was still there. Before he speaking, Barry shakes his head, and points up towards the ceiling, indicating that the man had gone upstairs.

Kris: You mean he’s not...

Barry laughs, and shakes his head.

Barry: No. Just a friend. A colleague…. One time he was even a man that I trusted, only to get stabbed in the back.

That part was a feeling that Kris knew well. He had struggled with the fact that Holden had not been around until now.

Kris: What about the rest of everyone? You said Jason was like a partner to you?

Barry again raises his hand up to the back of his head, stalling while running his fingers through his hair. He was not sure how much to tell Kris about worlds other than his own.

Barry: I don’t know if you would even know if I told you. Those comics have people and names I have never heard. It might mean nothing to you. Where I come from his name is Oliver.

It gets a laugh out of Kris that Barry feels is recognition.

Kris: That makes more sense than you know.

Kris shakes his head, but it is comforting. Maybe this was the answer to figuring out why he was here. There did seem to be one hang up.

Barry: I got the feeling that you weren’t happy about going to see him.

The smile fades away from Kris’ face, and he shrugs his shoulders.

Kris: All I am going to do is take you there. That seems easy enough.

56
Climax Control Archives / Really Comparing
« on: August 11, 2017, 11:51:15 PM »
 FLASHBACK
13 July 2017
9:43 pm PDT
San Diego, CA
OFF-Camera


He had almost forgotten how much hotter it was in San Diego than anywhere else he had lived. The strange thing was that he lived in New York City specifically because it was the polar opposite. He had gone there for the cold. He had gone there because if the weather was so much different, maybe life would be too. That was not only faulty logic, but the type of stupidity that Kris had made fun of in order to get his name recognized. Hypocrisy and irony aside, the fact that the weather was on his mind was a clear indication of how long he had been sitting on these stairs. Summer XXXtreme came and went. The hell that followed was also starting to pass. He was not sure where he, Heather, and Kali were headed, but he was confident that it was somewhere better than the purgatory they were all in while the cruise was going on. The only thing he was looking forward to now was a week off to prepare for whatever came next. It would be a few days before he would even have to focus on that though. Today was about something different. It was personal, which meant no crooked smirks, nor winks. He was nervous, which meant that it was not something that he was going to be sharing with the rest of the world. This was not a positive step professionally, or some hurdle on his way to handling his addiction. It was something else entirely. Whatever happened was going to determine whether the corner they were about to turn was an easy one, or if the road ahead was going to keep being rocky. The two ladies dropped him off at noon. For almost ten hours he sat, patiently waiting for the owner of the house to get home. What was he going to look like? How was he going to react to Kris being here? Was he going to feel ambushed? They were questions that Kris fought with all day, yet was no closer to an answer when a yellow hatchback pulls into the driveway. The man in the driver’s seat eyes Kris, but his expression is near impossible to read from the large sunglasses on his face. Kris gets up to his feet as the engine cuts off, and starts to make his way down the short sidewalk from the door to the driveway as the driver steps out.

Kris: “Excuse me...”

The man turns around, he was every bit as tall as the Roulette Champion, and built in a similarly stringy way. His hair was unmistakably the same color as Kris’, and from the looks of it, had every intention of sticking around on top of the man’s head for decades to come. All in all, things could have gotten off to a worse start. Kris tried as best he could to keep the nervousness out of his voice, but when the man turns and takes the sunglasses off of his face, he knew he had done a terrible job.

Man: “Someone that gets punched in the face for a living, looking nervous and anxious at the sight of a photographer. I don’t think anyone is going to believe me when I tell them.”

Kris’ brow furrows. He had questioned if this man would know who he was, but none of the answers, or scenarios, that Kris had come up with during the day were anything close to the man being a simple fan.

Kris: “You are a fan of Sin City?”

It could have been a double-edged sword. If he was not a fan, but knew who Kris was, the jab comes off personal. If he was a fan, there was a good chance that he did not like Kris based on that fact alone. People always told him the way he behaved in front of a camera was going to backfire someday. He did not think it was going to be today though.

Man: “I watch it when I have time to catch it. I’m not a devout fan by any means. I don’t lose any sleep if I miss it. Though the better question is, what brings the Sin City Roulette Champion to my doorstep?”

The words sound innocent enough by themselves, but the way they are said rubs Kris the wrong way. The man’s eyes linger on Kris for just a half-second too long, a giveaway that he was trying to read the champion’s expression instead of his words. He knew the look, because he had heard Jason describe it to him thousands of times over the course of their lives. Kris had never been able to recreate it in a mirror to see for himself, but it was exactly how Jason had described. Suddenly realizing that the awkward silence had dragged for more than a couple seconds, Kris shakes the thought loose and answers the question with a fake, lazy smile.

Kris: “I’m sorry. You must be pretty baffled. It isn’t the part of California to have a celebrity drop on your doorstep--”

The man grabs a few bags from the backseat of the car, throwing straps over his shoulders to carry all of his equipment. He closes the back hatch just as Kris finishes the first part of his thought, and cannot stop himself from butting in.

Man: “I wouldn’t really say celebrity. You’re the third tier champion of a company that hasn’t gotten much bigger than a really successful indy circuit despite being around for years. Your brother though...”

Kris winces at the word, like it physically hurt to put thought into his brother. There was no chance to hide it either, and he knew that the man had picked up on it. Unfortunately, it meant that he already knew more about Kris than Kris was wanting to tell him in this first meeting. However, it did mean that they did not have to play this game anymore. Kris’ tone comes out flat when he finds the right words.

Kris: “You’re Holden Ryans, aren’t you? I am in the right place.”

Holden nods his head, but goes to step around Kris, heading up to the house.

Holden: “If you’ll excuse me though I have a lot of film to develop...”

This was it, every worst case scenario was starting to come true. The shift in attitude, the brush off, it made it painfully obvious. He knew exactly who Kris was, and what he was, but he was still walking away.

Kris: “I know that you know you’re my father.”

It was less than tactful, but the words were out of his mouth before he could choke them down. The accusation lands perfectly though, stopping Holden in his tracks. He looks back slightly over his shoulder, but does not turn around as he speaks.

Holden: “I’ve always known. I was just never in a position to do anything about it back when it would have mattered.”

The words are just above a mutter, and clearly meant to justify why they are having this conversation twenty-eight years late. It was not a good enough answer though. If Kris was honest with himself, there was not going to be an answer that was good enough, no matter what it was.

Kris: “It matters to me.”

Holden shrugs off his bags, lowering them gently to the concrete sidewalk before turning around. Kris was hoping to see remorse on his face, but there was none to be found. It seemed as if Kris’ words had the total opposite impact.

Holden: “Listen kid, you had a dad that proved a few times that he was more than capable of beating me to death, and a mom that was so keen on keeping him around that she would have done anything to keep me out of the picture.”

Kris takes a step forward, not wanting to hear excuses. Every other person that had hurt him had slithered out of his life without getting to hear Kris’ feelings on the matter. His father was dead. His mother was fuck knew where. His brother had sent a messenger to break the news that he had a different father, the coward standing in front of him.

Kris: “You lived here the whole time. You had to know what he was doing to us. You have to have seen. You were an adult. You could have gone to anyone. You could have stopped it.”

Each statement sounds harsher than the last. By the time he gets to the end, he is practically screaming. Instead of raising his in return, Holden holds his arms out to his sides, shrugging his shoulders, defeated.

Holden: “I tried. I tried everything I could think of. At first it was the threats that kept me away. When those weren’t enough it was the beatings, so when I saw that I know what some of that must have been like for you, you can trust that. After that it was your brother. He was the only person you had in your life that meant something, and my being there would have taken that away. It would have invalidated the one positive thing in your life. I wasn’t willing to do that. I made your mom promise not to tell you anything until she died. I’m almost surprised that she last this long.”

The anger is gone, replaced by confusion. Kris’ face scrunches up and he shakes his head.

Kris: “What are you talking about? Jason found out about you. He’s the one that told me.”

It does not seem to surprise Holden at all. The fact that he was so plain-faced about the question was near infuriating on its own. Kris was starting to get a small dose of what he was like to talk to himself, and was finding himself suddenly much more supportive of the theory of nature over nurture. Holden tries to break it down for him anyways.

Holden: “And who told him, Kris? Where did he get all this new information what he wouldn’t have ever thought to look for on his own. You are all he has. He is all you had for a very long time. Why would he seek out something to ruin that? For someone that play smart on television, you’re playing pretty dumb.”

It should have made him mad, but instead it just made him want to prove himself. Kris was not going to stand there and let some man that was never there for him put pieces of a puzzle together or him like he was an idiot.

Kris: “So she told him. Who cares? I have died since the last time that I talked to her, and I bet she was excited to hear the news. The last motherly thing she did for me was push me out.”

Holden holds up his left hand, his fist closed, except his extended index finger. Kris had a similar mannerism for correcting people, and seeing someone else do it back to him made him feel like he was trapped in a mediocre Twilight Zone episode.

Holden: “She actually didn’t push you out. The doctors ended up having to pull you. She gave up when it wasn’t going as easy as labor with your brother.”

Kris’ mouth drops open, and he struggles to find the words to respond. Just when Holden is about to cut him off, Kris raises his hand, his palm to his father, stopping him.

Kris: “How do you know all this stuff about me? About her? About Jason? You keeping track of me from the shadows or something? Waiting for the day that I would find out?”

As much as Kris’ words made it out to sound like a negative, there was nothing that he wanted more than for the answer to be yes. Dr. Halliwell had even suggested to him that the reason that he was hooked on the idea of meeting this person was because of the hope that there was someone out there that actually wanted him. That is what made the answer all the more heartbreaking.

Holden: “At first it was just stories she told in bars. Then it was phone calls when he was drunk and they were fighting. I kept track of you for a while once you were old enough to be going around on your own. I could never actually be in your life while they were. Your… that man, did not want me around. I don’t have the kind of money to fight a custody battle, let alone even fully support you if I would have won. Then...”

He pauses but not pull his eyes away from his son. Kris made no attempt to interrupt, so is at a loss for an explanation. He shakes his head, rotating his left hand in a circle for his elder to spit it out.

Kris: “Then what? Come on. What’s your next excuse.”

Any hesitation that Holden has was gone. He did not enjoy feeling pressured into uncomfortable conversations, and realized that there were only a few ways to end this one.

Holden: “Then I saw the person you were becoming. The drugs. The being everyone else’s problem. The getting on television and saying horrible things about people you don’t really know. I decided that maybe there wasn’t any reason for me to waste my time. If that’s the person you choose to show the world, the man behind the scenes can’t be much of a gem.”

Holden reaches down for his bags, content that his words are vicious enough to push Kris away. Little did he know, stubbornness was genetic as well.

Kris: “Yeah, well I don’t know why I came looking for answers from a guy that’s full of excuses, and willing to turn his back on his family so easily. Maybe I was better off where I ended up.”

Holden stands back up, lifting the bags and shouldering the straps. He nods, happy to lose the argument if it meant getting to exit the conversation.

Holden: “We’ll never know, will we? All of us had a part in making that happen.”

He turns back towards the door, hoping that Kris would have it in him to let it go. The Roulette Champion was not about to absorb the last insult before simply tucking tail and running though. It just so happened that he had the perfect answer.

Kris: “My kids didn’t.”

Holden stops, unable to deflect away from that one. He turns, just halfway, the majority of his body begging him to just go inside.

Holden: “They’re both basically babies right? The boy is not even two, your daughter probably not even crawling yet?”

Kris nods, feeling some of the hostility start to drift away just with the thought of his kids.

Kris: “That’s not something you’re going to be able to hear me talk about when you can catch me on television. They aren’t going to be people you can follow on Twitter. You can write me off as the guy you see in front of a camera, or the kid that got hooked on drugs, but they didn’t do anything to deserve not having any grandparents at all. The ones they have either don’t care, or are dead. They’ll never get to know what it is like to get to know family outside of a couple people. They’re the best thing I have ever done in this world.”

It actually makes the older man smile. For the first time there is no game Kris is playing, or bullshit he was selling, only honesty. Unsurprisingly, it worked.

Holden: “That’s a popular thing parents say about their children.”

Kris nods.

Kris: “So maybe you should judge me based on the person I am with those two, and not the person I am to collect a paycheck.”

It was simple enough, but Kris knew that he would not be so simple. If Holden was going to cave a little, Kris was going to have to as well, quid pro quo.

Holden: “Then maybe you can try to see me as a guy that had to make a lot of hard choices, instead of just some guy you feel abandoned you.”

It draws a laugh from Kris, that Holden could have never have imagined he would enjoy hearing as much as he did.

Kris: “What do I have to lose? I showed up batting 1.000 on shitty parents. What could get worse if I am wrong about that?”

The question gets a response that Kris would have given if their positions were reversed.

Holden: “You don’t strike me as a person that enjoys being wrong though. You sure you can live with that?”

Kris closest the distance between them, pointing at one of the straps over Holden’s shoulder and offering a hand to help carry things.

Kris: “I guess I’ll find out.”



========================================
========================================




”Really?”
ON-Camera


”Summer XXXtreme was the last match that I was booked in on purpose...”

As the scene comes to life we find Kris, lounging on a hammock in San Diego. The camera is angled so that the sunset is on one side of the frame, bathing Kris in light on the other.

”Correct me if I am wrong, but that was more than a month ago. I mean you can throw in that half-assed match I had as an alternate opponent for James Tuscini, but let’s be honest, it shouldn’t count. That was a matter of being available and in the right place, at the right time. It doesn’t change the fact that management has failed to intentionally book their longest reigning men’s champion since their last supercard. To that I can only ask one question.”

He holds his arms out to his sides, his face covered in disappointment.

”Really?”

It seemed overly cliche for Kris, but it only helped to drive home his point.

”Your world champion is so much of a draw, you can discard the Roulette Champion for more than a month?”

He sarcastically snaps his fingers, like the thought struck him only after posing the question. He makes a clicking sound with his tongue against his cheek, and shakes his head.

”No. That’s right. He quit. Now we have some replacement who gets to tell the world he beat the likes of Steve Ramone, and James Tuscini to win the top prize in this company. We get treated to the angry rants of someone that we have no reason to give a shit about. We lost J2H, a guy that carried the top title for a year, and in return, got the guy that took out that one nameless Samoan dude. Does that seem fair? Really?”

Almost as if by divine intervention, another idea strikes Kris. He raises his left hand, holding up his index finger, and disagreeing with himself.

”...but at least we have a hell of an exciting Internet Champion, right?”

He struggles to keep himself from laughing, and for the most part hangs onto his straight face. The sarcastic statement is followed by the same clicking sound, and same disappointment as he corrects the narrative.

”No, that’s right, that guy quit too, or maybe they were the same guy. I don’t know. I wasn’t out there when it happened. But rest assured, James Tuscini will be every bit as good repping the whole internet. This is a guy two claims to fame are being Dmitri’s partner in crime, and having a title reign that I am about to break. He couldn’t beat me, no matter how many different ways he tried, so they moved him to a different title. I guess that kind of takes away any reason to celebrate him, right? After all, he had title opportunities in back-to-back weeks against hacks. Once Dmitri and Harris were out of the equation, we gave it to the least worst loser. He should be damn proud though.”

Kris opens his mouth, wanting to move on, but feeling like he has left a very important group out of the conversation.

”With those two as champions, and me not being utilized, I guess we could try to sell The Bad Boys as the guys running the place. The problem is, they started as a joke that nobody really cared for, and haven’t changed. Even worse, from the moment The Black Sheep got named contenders, The Male Mean Girls have done nothing but clam up, and bomb matches. That doesn’t make for a flattering portrait of people that are supposed to be champions.”

He reaches down, taking a handful of sand, and then letting it run through his fingers while he composes his thoughts.

”All this focus on all these less interesting people, and all the while, the best talent on the whole roster is just slipping through your fingers.”

He stays focused on the grains of sand as they fall back to the ground, and then claps his hands together, brushing away what stayed stuck to him.

”Now, I know you are all going to say, ‘but Kris you have a match with Dmitri this week!’ Believe me, I know that I do. That’s not what this is about though. This is about the fact that I have been on a roll that nobody expected, and all of a sudden, someone has decided to slow my momentum a little bit. I haven’t been on the shows. I haven’t been in matches. I don’t even have a contender for my championship at Violent Conduct. Instead we have wasted time on invalidating three different championships while you put me on a shelf to rot with mine.”

Kris shakes his head quickly.

”That’s not going to work for me. The Roulette Championship might be looked down on as the least important in either division, but we all know that’s not the reality of it. It takes a talent that most people don’t have to hang onto my title. It takes endurance, and a willingness to suffer. It means being disregarded. It means being overlooked. Sometimes, it even means giving up more prestigious prizes in order to carry something that people turn their noses up at.”

He wags his index finger back and forth in front of his chest.

”Make no mistake though, I’m carrying my championship because I want to. I begged to be put in this spot. I wanted to be part of the Roulette division. I wanted to fix my failures from years ago, and I am doing so every day. I don’t have to chase titles in main event cluster fucks. I don’t have to waste fifteen minutes of everyone’s time acting angry on Climax Control without having the common decency to show up. I don’t have to beat people to death with statistics nobody has ever, or will ever, care about. Better yet, even with as many as I make, I am far from the joke that our tag team champions made themselves. The best thing about all of it though?”

He sits up on the hammock, his face coming center frame to the camera.

”Every single one of you out there knows every word I’m saying is true. There’s nobody that compares right now. Someone should probably let the people booking the matches know that. They put Steve Ramone in two more title matches this month instead of finding me a contender for the Roulette Championship.”

He smiles, reaching out to the camera.

”No really…. They did.”

With a wink, the camera shuts off and the feed dies.




========================================
========================================




Dr. E.G. Halliwell’s Office
9 August 2017
2:51pm PDT
San Diego, CA
OFF-Camera


This time Kris is laying on the couch on the back wall of the office. It is angled so that when you are laying on it, you are at a slight incline. However, always needing to defy the rules, Kris has chosen lay the opposite direction, his legs up over the raised end while his head is at the bottom, and lowest point. They had been at this for almost an hour, and both were starting to become annoyed with one another.

Kris: “I don’t know. Some days I think it is awesome and other days I just want to say fuck it and bail.”

E.G. rolls her eyes, and does not try to hide the heavy sigh that comes from her as he rephrases the same answer for what had to be the hundredth time this afternoon. Finally, she has had enough of it.

E.G.: “Why do you do that? Why do you have to hyper critique something until it has weakness, even where weakness does not exist? You need to poke holes in things is borderline obsessive. Remember when you made a big deal about being nice to absolutely everyone for an entire day? You counted down the seconds and then unloaded a whole day worth of angry tweets. You could not let it go. Do you not see the problem with that?”

Her words cause him to bring his hands up to his face, covering his eyes so that she cannot see and take offense to him rolling them.

Kris: “What does this even have to do with that?”

She sits up in her chair and puts the legal pad on the desk, before standing from her chair. She walks over to him, and looks down into his eyes.

E.G.: “Your father did not kick you out, ignore you, lie to you, deny you, or demean you. You two had a real conversation like real adults, got to know each other for a few days, and now you want me to pat you on the back and say job well done.”

He smiles, and she knew what was going to come out of his mouth before he even said it.

Kris: “I mean I did do exactly what you told me to.”

It was that kind of misinterpretation of her words that led parts of her to despise him. Everything she said was subject to the slightest twist and repackaging before he tossed it back at her.

E.G.: “I told you to meet him, see if he was a good person, and then get to know him. Get to see how much of him you see in yourself. Think about how you have blamed all of your flaws on the man that was not actually your father. Consider how long you told everyone you were genetically predisposed to being a douchebag. I suggested that you get to know him, so that you could learn more about yourself. Not so that I would praise you. That’s not how things work. You have a wife for that.”

He immediately turns his head away to break the eye contact she had lured him into. She had a way of looking deep inside of him if she could hold his eyes on her own.

Kris: “We are separated still. Just because we are not bickering and screaming at each other, doesn’t mean things are perfect. We have a lot of stuff left to do before we can really even think about moving forward. She has her music now. That is what is important for her. I want her to be able to do something where she does not attach the value to me.”

E.G. smiles widely, and proudly. As difficult as he was being on other subjects, she got enough information from her Skype sessions with Heather to know things were going well. The fact that he was being protective of it meant that all of his feelings for her were still there. It was sweet to see. She could not allow herself to get derailed on it though, or else the conversation would quickly become anything but professional.

E.G.: “What about you? Heather is putting on shows and releasing an album to work on her own feelings of self-worth. What are you doing to take credit for something positive?”

He smirks, but the smile shrinks off of her face and she shakes her head disapprovingly before he can even get a word out.

E.G.: “If I wanted a Kris Halc answer I would watch that company you work for.”

The scowl she gets gives her all the information she wanted to know about how sore the situation was with Kris’ brother. It was one of the things that she was not possible that he would set straight for himself. In so many areas her was progressing, but that topic was destined to go untouched.

Kris: “I am thinking about asking Holden to do a benefit just on our own. A few of the restaurants that used to hang my stuff around here have been asking about new stuff. I mean it has been two and a half years. I was thinking I could get them all together at an auction and give all that money to something worthwhile. Something like I did with the clinic. A little piece of me that I can give out and hope people feel good about it.”

It was a beauty pagent level answer, but the way he said it made it come across believable. She had seen firsthand that he enjoyed his other endeavors just as much as what he did in the ring. It did bring up an interesting question though.

E.G.: “Do you ever wonder why you feel the need to be so mean in front of a camera, but go out of your way to be the opposite in ways that most people will never talk about?”

He shrugs, closing his eyes and lacing his fingers behind his head to act as a pillow.

Kris: “I thought that was your job. You’re getting all of my money to tell me why I do things, right?”

With his eyes closed, and his defenses down, she reaches out and lightly taps his cheek with her palm.

E.G.: “Maybe one day I will tell you what I really think, but as of now, time’s up.”

His eyes immediately open wide, not at all offended by the playful smack, but the fact that she was throwing him out.

Kris: “How am I ever supposed to figure myself out with time limits like these?”

She leaves his side, moving back to her desk to write him out a reminder card for their next appointment.

E.G.: “You don’t need me for that. You have a whole roster worth of people to compare yourself to and contrast yourself against. Maybe you just need to put in some of your own legwork for once in your life instead of waiting for the answer to fall in your lap.”

He spins around, sitting up on the couch and planting his feet to the floor just as she turns to hand him the card.

Kris: “Why would I want to compare myself to people that I am better than?”

He takes the card, but she does not let go of the end. She waits to give him his homework until after he looks up confused.

E.G.: “Try it. Let me know how it goes.”


========================================
========================================




"Comparisons”
ON-Camera


”I died once...”

It was a strange statement to start off with. As the video starts, we see Kris sitting on top of a turnbuckle. The area around him is black, so there is no telling where this ring that he sits in actually resides. A single light above the center of the ring showers his lower body in light, but shades his face. In the middle of the frame, catching the most light, is the Roulette Championship around his waist.

”I don’t say that to scare any of you. I don’t say it to make myself seem tough, or rough around the edges. I don’t say it because I think it makes me a badass. I don’t say it because I think it gives me an advantage. I say it, because it is the truth. Love me, hate me, like me a little, or feel totally indifferently about me if you want, but there is one thing that I never do, and that is outright lie. There is no need. A lie will not get someone heated on social media. A misleading comment will get more eyerolls than genuine interest. I tell the truth, because the truth is more fun to tell. In the land of sensitive wrestlers with easily hurt feelings, that makes me a bad guy. However, I don’t bring up the fact that I was very dead at one point in my life, because I am a bad guy either.”

He holds out his right hand, his palm facing up towards the ceiling.

”On one hand, we have Dmitri. A guy that will tell you that he is centuries old. A guy that enjoys the fact that he is one of the most frightening bastards on this roster. He will talk about how being more than human, better than human, gives him so advantage. He is older, wiser, stronger, more experienced, and literally engineered to take people apart. Even better for him than being made for this kind of work is the fact that the guy actually enjoys it.”

As he finishes, he holds out his left hand next to his right, focusing his attention on it now.

”On the other hand, you have me. I’m just a normal guy. I had parents that could have done a better job. I have a relationship where everyone is just a little too stubborn. I have kids that make me hate leaving my house. I have two bosses that only signed me to a year long contract to avoid the fallout of me breaking a big one. I have a whole roster of people taking bets when my next relapse will be. I’m not the most physically imposing, or the most agile, or the most highly trained. I’m giving up some significant size to Dmitri, and I have done everything in my power to piss the guy off this week. After all, I am the Patron Saint of Discord. I have to learn up to that name somehow, and winning ‘Favorite Tweeter’ awards from a middle-of-the-road internet journalist is just not going to cut it. I’m the Human Yellow Starburst, because anyone trying to chew me up is bound to find the flavor disappointing. ”

He lowers his left hand just a little, raising the right, and turning his attention back to it.

”...but Dmitri is next level. This is a guy that lived a life, and had that life end, all before he became what he is today. Everything that we see is totally different from the person that he was then, right? That is essentially the same story told in every trashy vampire romance novel, shitty movie for teenage girls, and even the terrifying vampires from the black and white days. People tend to focus less on that fact, and more on the easy puns when they are facing Dmitri. That is a shame. In doing so, you miss the important stuff. Sure, calling myself a Human Garlic Clove going to get a few laughs. Doing a bit on Twitter where I was bargain shopping for wooden stakes was good for a chuckle. That’s not substance though, and it’s the substance that is important. It is the substance that makes all of the difference in the world.”

He lowers the hand again, tilting his head back towards his left, and allowing a smirk to come across his face.

”...but here I am. I am a guy that came from nothing, spent my life doing nothing, and, at one point, died a nothing. My spectacular reemergence into this world was not because of some pointy teeth, but modern medicine. I spent five minutes in the afterlife, and came back a better man for it. I stopped with the self-pity. I turned my career around. I finally captured the championship that had always eluded me. I haven’t been pinned since coming back. Even more important than all of that, I had kids, and got married. My death is different from Dmitri’s, because when I came back, I wasn’t the same sad sack with a bunch of new flashy tricks to pass the time.”

He leans forward, allowing his face to come into the light for the first time. His eyes are still covered in shadows, but his chin, lips, nose, and cheekbones find the light. Against he shifts his focus to his right hand.

”Did you all hear him during Climax Control last week? Better yet, did you feel his frustration? Could you tell how many times he has failed in all of the hundreds of years he will bore you with stories from? Maybe his glorious transformation wasn’t as glorious as it seems on paper. Maybe it isn’t as glamorous as I made it sound from the start. Maybe, just maybe, his whole state of being more than mortal simply amplified the person he was beforehand. That would have been a huge positive, if he wasn’t a boring, try-hard, that always seems to come up just a few inches short of what he wants.”

He pauses, looking down quickly, allowing one short, controlled laugh before cutting himself off. His head cocks back to the other side, now excited about each of the comparisons.

”Yet, when you break a person completely, it is amazing to see what they build on their way back up. A bite mark, or shared blood, or demonic whimsy, didn’t make me the person that I am today. Years of having little pieces stripped away from me until I decided that enough was enough is what made me the person I am today. I died, because I was so broken there was no coming back, not for that person. The person that I was when I woke up, was recognizable in a mirror, but not many other places. I went from the guy jumping people in alleys, to the guy being jumped. I went from living in a storage unit, to owning a house. I went from being a chump, and a punchline, to being unstoppable. You know how I did it? Willpower. Not being a bitch. Being really, really good at what I say, and what I do. One of my best friends gave me something to read to reflect on that whole time in my life, and a quote that stuck out from it comes to mind. ‘I understood myself only after I destroyed myself. And only in the process of fixing myself, did I know who I really was.’ Truer words cannot be spoken about what happened to me. The change that I went through fundamentally altered the person that I am, and will be for the rest of my life. ”

He drops his hands and reaches around his back to pull the strap on the Roulette Championship, freeing it. He holds it in both of his hands, in front of his chest.

”I tried against Equinox and failed twice. I tried to fight my way back into contention, and someone whose name I don’t remember anymore stopped me. The championship that I wanted from the moment I first signed in this company was always a lost cause to me. Then I went through this experience, this change, and I took some time away. When I was ready to come back, and I felt whole again, there was nothing that I could not do. I have done everything I have set out to do since I came back. I said no to the main event. I held the tag titles. I finally grabbed hold of the Roulette Championship and am going to hang onto it until I finally beat Equinox by erasing his record and replacing it with my own. Then, and only then, am I going to stake my claim to take the top prize of this company from whoever dares to hold it. If the last year has been any indication, I shouldn’t have too rough of a time.”

He drapes it across his lap so that it appears as little more than a thin line to the camera, its faceplates hidden from the light when he leans forward.

”Dmitri came up short against J2H how many times? How many times did he reach for the stars, and find himself plummeting back to Earth empty handed? How many times did he bounce back and forth between the tag team division and chasing singles titles? In how many of these divisions has he found success? All I see is a long line of failures. Then again, I have only been around for a short while. If that line is already long in my experience, I can only imagine what the last several hundred years have been like. It almost makes me pity him. It must be a miserable existence to have so much power, but lack the talent to make good use of it. It must be defeating to constantly be told that you were almost good enough.”

He holds both of his palms up, shrugging in exaggerated fashion.

”I heard all of those things, and experienced even worse. It broke me, but the person assembled from the pieces was someone worth spending your time on. I’m not sure anything that Dmitri has ever experienced has really broken him. I don’t know if he has had his fill of failure yet. If it has really been nothing but near misses for his entire life, perhaps there is nothing that can make him snap. I guess it is possible that he will just be a failure forever. After all, the less talented member of his tag team, holds a championship right now. Where is Dmitri? Finding himself lucky to be given the main event of Violent Conduct, and about to get his ass beaten by the Roulette Champion.”

This time he cannot stop the laugh from flowing from him and breaking his rhythm.

”A vampire that can’t win under pressure challenges the biggest success currently employed by Sin City Wrestling. If every reason that I have given you until now weren’t enough, think for a moment about what is going to happen just before this match gets underway. Dmitri is going to walk in knowing we are having a match, but not knowing what to expect. I get to walk into a match decided by my wheel, based around my championship. The vampire is not just showing up to fight me. He is showing up to fight me, in a situation that I have engineered from the moment that the card was announced. He is fighting me in a match that is going to level the playing field between poor, addict Kris, and big, bad bloodsucker.”.

He hops down off of the turnbuckle, the light hitting his full face for the first time in the video. His eyes are cold, and the smirk on his lips is cruel. He steps up to the camera and raises the title up next to his face, filling the frame.

”Here’s to hoping the wheel says you have to stake your opponent and piss on the ashes to win.”

With that, he pushes the camera backwards, and as it falls, the feed cuts off..



57
Climax Control Archives / Turning The Corner
« on: July 21, 2017, 11:59:42 PM »
 Beach
San Diego, CA
10 July 2017
7:59pm PDT
ON-Camera



When the video comes to life we are tilted at an awkward angle, staring at the SCW Roulette Champion. Sitting in what appears to be a regular reclining chair seen in living rooms across the country is Kris, the Roulette Championship laying across his lap, directly in the center of the frame. Without him talking the viewers can hear waves nearby, and paired with the sand all around him, they can discern his whereabouts easily. He adjusts the pole next to him, tilting his umbrella slightly forward to block out some of the glare from the sunset.

”I did what I said I was going to do at Summer XXXtreme...”

It was a simple enough concept, and when said with a shrug does not sound bragging at all.

”That is all it was. No more. No less. I said that I was walking in with my Roulette Championship, and that it would still be around my waist on the way out. If there are people that are upset about the way that it all went down, that’s not my fault. What else could any of you even expected? Did you forget who I was? Did you forget that as soon as the bell rings, it is win at all costs? Those things have never changed for me. Go back and rewatch what I said before my first match back. I never said that I played by the rules, and last I checked I was in a match that didn’t really have any, fighting for a belt that usually carries the stipulation of anything and everything being legal.”

He offers another shrug. Unlike what we have normally seen, there is no smile on his face. However, he is also far from the person we saw leading up to Summer XXXtreme. The look in his eyes that was present during his angry tirade is long gone. If anything, he looks tired. Almost like he is lost somewhere between the two extremes.

”Ryan Keys is a good guy. Travis Nathaniel Andrews is a cock. When one of those two failed to even make it to the end of the match due to slightly underhanded tactics, you all cheered. When it happened to Ryan, there was outrage. The only person that was consistent in their actions was me. I went out and did the same things that I always do in order to make sure that I won. For that, love me or hate me, I will never apologize. Do I wish we could have been in a different position at the end, where you could have all gotten a better finish to the fight? Maybe. All I really care about though is the result, and the result was me walking out a winner, as usual.”

He pulls the sunglasses off of his face, squinting at the setting sun in front of him. He lingers on it for just a moment before looking at the camera.

”I was forced onto a cruise, during the worst time of my life. As if being away from my kids was not bad enough, everything fell apart. At the time, I wanted to cover it up because I didn’t want it to become the story of the event. Things always manage to get out no matter how hard you try though. There are no secrets in the age of social media. If you are even slightly famous, all of your secrets get aired. The two weeks I was away were hell. My family fell apart. My brother who you have all seen me stand next to, fight beside, and even fight with turned out to not be a brother at all. My wife got dragged into it. My manager. Students from the Jet City Sports Lab. Everything that could possibly go wrong for me, did. The moment that I stepped onto that cruise, life fell apart. Yet, at the end of the cruise, at the end of my match, my hand got raised in the air. I walked out still champion.”

He reaches down, taking the title into his left hand and raising it from his lap, out towards the camera.

”This is mine. This is going to continue being mine until I break the record for holding it longer than anyone else ever has. I don’t care if I hate you. I don’t care if I think the world of you. I had someone on each side of that equation try to take this title from me at Summer XXXtreme. I got rid of them both the exact same way. Let that be a warning to the rest of you that are going to try. All of the rematch clauses are gone. There is no longer a line behind me. One of you has to earn it.”

He drops the title back to his lap, and then puts his sunglasses back on. As soon as he does he diverts his attention back to the sunset instead of the camera.

”I don’t care who it ends up being. Someone I have faced before? Bring it on. Someone new? Excellent. Someone too mentally challenged to speak to a camera so he has to write stupid fucking blogs instead? Fine. The result is not going to chance. By hook, or by crook, this championship stays with me until the middle of October. If you want it, and don’t want to get embarrassed reaching for it, hop out of line and wait for the day that I throw it down in the center of the ring for all of you to fight over.”

Finally we see the signature smirk cross his face. If the sunglasses were smaller, or any less dark, the audience would have caught the wink that went with it as well.

”You’ve all already seen what’s going to happen if you try and take it from me before then. Trust me.”




=======================================
=======================================




Dr. Halliwell’s Office
San Diego, CA
11 July 2017
12:32pm PDT
OFF-Camera


E.G. Halliwell was smiling as she comes to the door of her new office in San Diego. She had been looking for a while for an LA office but went no affordable spaces became available she branched out. The space wasn't big, but large enough to fit her needs. She looks down at the knob about to open it, but notices the door is ajar, the scratches around the lock indicate someone had obviously spent a little time trying to pick it. She freezes, reaching into her bag and grabbing a can of pepper spray before pushing the door open. Inside, she sees the back of a man standing in front of her desk. It takes her a moment to recognize him from this angle, but when she does, she let’s go of the can in her bag and steps through the door, alerting him to her presence.

Kris: You should really invest in better security. I know a guy that got shot around here once.

Kris puts down the picture he had taken off of her desk and turns to face her with a smile. As he does she tosses her bag into a chair near the door.

Kris: There’s weirdos out there that would break in and really make a mess of the place if you let them.

E.G. rolls her eyes and shuts the door. She had not expected any patients at all, let alone someone that was not a patient at all. Kris was an acquaintance, but not from this part of her life. Seeing him here had her flustered in several ways. She pushes down the feeling of being exposed, and walks to her desk, sitting down in her chair. She rolls it forward, resting her elbows on the table.

E.G.: Hello Mr. Halich, a pleasure as always.

He shakes his head, the smile on his face wavering a little. He had been correcting people who had been calling him that for weeks. He was hoping that would stop coming up so much. In this case, he answers politely instead of lashing out. After all, it was part of the reason he came.

Kris: That’s not really my name anymore. Kind of the reason that I’m here.

He turns from her desk, crossing the room instead of sitting down across from her. His eyes scan around, trying to find something to focus on before he settles on just looking out the window. A couch separates him from being able to walk up all the way to the glass, but the view gives him a buffer between his words, and Everleigh.

Kris: ...probably won’t be as pleasurable a “conversation” as last time.

Her cool expression waivers a little, not that he can see it. He knew she had to have expected as much from him. In their short conversation following their meeting one another for the first time, she had to have picked up as much from his personality.

E.G.: And why is it not your name anymore?

He shrugs, still focused on whatever it was he was looking at out the window instead of turning back to actually face her. It was childish, but it was helping him to feel less anxious.

Kris: I guess it still technically is, but it shouldn’t be. So I guess I came to the only therapist I know to help deal with it. See what you thought I should do.

She scoots back from the desk far enough to open a drawer and pulls out a pad of paper and a pen. Instead of rolling back to the desk, she crosses her legs, placing yellow legal pad on her thigh. She taps the paper with the end of the pen, trying to find the best way to start. Instead of beating around the question, she comes directly at him.

E.G.: Tell me what’s going on?

The words themselves are a statement, but her inflection at the end makes it sound like more of a request. He turns, surprise on his face. He had expected that he was going to get thrown out.

Kris: You mean I can cross back to this side of the line? You don’t mind?

She keeps her expression neutral, but nods, even though for a split second her eyes drift down below his waist as she does. She tries to hide it by immediately looking back down to her pad of paper. He takes a step back towards the desk, bringing his hand up to brush across his lips, not having caught the reaction she had at all. He sighs into his hand before flopping down into the seat across from her with a defeated look on his face.

Kris: It’s kind of a lot to unpack.

The tone of his voice is every bit as flat as the look on his face. Part of her wants to cheer him up, but she tries to steer her mind away from those kind of thoughts.

E.G.: That is kinda my job. And I can keep things professional if you can…

He was not sure if it was fear of actually diving into things, or something else, so he focuses on it instead of the reason that he really came. Anyone that he asked would immediately tell him that he was incapable to keeping anything strictly professional.

Kris: I mean if you are just going to be thinking about my birthday party instead of being able to help, I would understand. It was a pretty unforgettable time.

She immediately blushes a little, her eyes once again drift to his lap before she seemingly adjusts herself back to her ‘doctor expression’. She was not as lucky this time, and she was almost totally sure he had caught it.

E.G.: Is that part of the reason you are here? I understand that you and Heather are having some issues.

He laughs a little, but quells it easily. Raising his right ankle up to cross over his knee, he winks at her, being more confident about this subject than any other. The things he actually came to talk about were terrifying to him. If he could wiggle out of it now, he could go on pretending things were okay.

Kris: Why I’m here? Like things are a little rocky, so maybe I was hoping to see where a round just the two of us would lead things?”

The smirk seen across so many television screens during SCW events flashes across his face. It gets her to look back up from the pad as if a bomb had gone off across the street. Her eyes lock on his, not having a response for him immediately and surprised by the boldness of his statement.

Kris: Would you be opposed?

E.G.’s mouth drops open and she stares at him a second without knowing what to say, the blush grows brighter on her fair cheeks. Instead of answering, she nervously averts her eyes from his. She tries to gather herself, her mouth moving like she is going to say something, but no sounds coming out.

Kris: I think that’s confirmation. Not very doctorly of you to be undressing patients with your eyes.

As he speaks he moves his arms to act to cover himself up in case she was. His movements catch her eye, and start the formation of a smile in the corners of her lips, but she stops it. Everleigh raises her hand, and coughs into it, but it was well short of convincing. After shaking her head, she tries to redirect him.

E.G.:I think we should get back on the topic of your name.

Kris: It’s Kris.

He winks again, and now the smile on her face is gone. He had pushed one too far past charming to simply being a waste of her time. She taps the pad with the end of the pen, but he is not done yet.

Kris: At least we got that out of the way first this time.

She sighs heavily, and then draws in a deep breath. When she lets it out she is able to rephrase calmly.

E.G.: Your last name. What is going on with it not really being your name?

The confidence seems to fade as soon as he realizes that she was not going to be pushed off of the point. He sits up a little straighter in the chair, searching the room for something other than her eyes to focus on. He had been able to deflect with bullshit until now, and was suddenly regretting coming. He reaches for the only answer that was both true, and easy enough to force out.

Kris: I don’t have one anymore.

Her face softens. At least now they were getting somewhere. Without even looking down, she starts to write on the pad.

E.G.:Why is that?

He shrugs, still refusing to look directly at her. He tries his hardest to pass it off as something that did not bother him, but he knew it was going to be less than convincing even before the words came out.

Kris: I’m not sure that I ever actually did. Not really. The guy I thought was my father, isn’t. The guy that was supposed to be my brother, never really was. Everything that has happened in my life has been the result of a mistake that my mother made.

He gets it all out in one breath like ripping off a band-aid. He does manage to bring his eyes back to her once it is out though.

Kris: The Heather problems are unrelated….

She nods. It was more than she was expecting him to open up with, especially given that this was really only an impromptu meeting between the two of them. He was not even really a patient.

E.G.: That can be a big shock, to find out that you were adopted..

He shakes his head, waving his hand in her direction to brush off what she thought as wrong. A few people had made the assumption based on his words. It just meant their definition of brother was different than his.

Kris: Not adopted. Just very much some other guy’s kid…. Not the guy that I thought. Not Jason’s dad.

E.G.: And this makes you upset? How do you feel about the man who raised you? Are you conflicted?

This actually brings a little life back into his face. It was actually the only part of it that was not a total negative for him. It was the silver lining that he knew Jason was hoping for him to cling to, and ignore everything that came with it.

Kris: That he’s not my father? No that part is amazing….

He looks down at his hands in his lap. It had been somewhat unburdening to not be blood related to the man, but what he was going to say next was the reason for his sudden deflation.

Kris: It’s all the other things that came with him learning that… things that really are my fault now… just for being there, and not being his. Everything that happened, happened because I was not his kid.

E.G. shakes her head. He did not have to look up to know that she was doing it. He had talked to Kali about this exact topic, and she had the same reaction. Undoubtedly Heather had as well. Everyone was so quick to tell him that it was not his fault, even against direct evidence to it.

E.G.: You were a child, how can you possibly think it is your fault that your mother had an affair?

He shrugs, and even holds his arms out to his side while he does before sinking down into the chair. The only sound he produces at first is a heavy sigh during the whole thing. He knew that everyone thought it was stupid to feel like he did, but he could not turn that off just because he wanted to.

Kris: If I was his kid, none of it would have happened. My existing was the reason that we had to go through all of it. I was getting punished for her mistake, because she didn’t stick around for it. Now, the person I have become is a result of that. All of the fucked up shit I have been through, or caused comes from the fact that my mom made a mistake with some guy that lived five minutes from me for my whole life and didn’t ever try to help…

The words come out faster and faster until he is done. He wants to push himself up out of the chair, but there is no energy left in him to do so. She rises from her chair, seeing the distress on his face she crosses the distance to crouch down in front of him.

E.G.: Kris, I know you will not believe this right now, but just because your...

She struggles for a second before figuring out what to call the man.

E.G.: ...step-father... ...blamed you does not mean it was actually your fault. And part of becoming healthier mentally is to accept responsibility for some things and realize that other things were not on you at all. Your mother made the mistake of cheating, but that did not give him the right to take it out on you. That is never acceptable. Do not put that blame on yourself and I am pretty sure that Jason does not either.

She puts a hand lightly on one of his in an attempt to offer some comfort. He shakes his head again, still not looking up from his lap. He brings his one free hand up to his forehead to cover his eyes.

Kris: He sent the guy that Heather broke all of our rules with to break the news to me. He did not even want to talk to me himself. That sends a pretty clear message. It happened because I was born, and we aren’t even real brothers now. It’s probably why he hasn’t talked to me in months, or went on his vacation.

The bottom had dropped out. He had done a hell of a job keeping most of it in throughout the last couple of weeks, even from Kali and Heather. There was just too much of it to stuff down, and now that he had loosened the cork it was all spilling out.

Kris: I don’t know who I even am now. Everything that I thought I was, because of who my dad was… is gone. Those mistakes are just my own. The reason it happened in the first place is because I am alive. I always believed that I was the one to blame, and people always told me that it wasn’t. Nobody can really say that anymore. Not even the person that used to be my brother.

He manages to stop, raising his eyes just barely high enough to meet hers.

Kris: I am kind of having a life crisis right now.

She offers him a smile, and squeezes his hand lightly. He was everything that Heather had told her that he was, and probably so much more. There was one detail that she was curious about though.

E.G.: So if this information you got said that the person you believe was your father isn’t, does it say who is?

The way his expression changes tells her everything she needs to know before he even opens his mouth. The lack of confidence, the flat tone of voice, the scared look in his eyes all made sense now.

Kris: He’s here. He lives in San Diego.

He lets go of his hand, moving back around the desk and writing a few more things down on her notepad.

E.G.: It sounds like you already have all the answers you need Kris. The only way that you are going to to figure out who you are, is to have some kind of idea of where you came from. As bad as that used to be, at least you had that with Jason and your step-father.

She takes a small stack of reminder cards out of her desk, and writes on the top one, leaving the rest to clean up later. She walks back across to him and hands it to him.

E.G.: You have one job in between now and this appointment.

He looks down at the card in his hand, dated for two weeks from now. It was like she was giving him a deadline. He looks back up confused.

Kris: What might that be?

There was genuine interest in his voice. She was a little touched that he had actually come to her, and was appearing to be listening. It was not the hard-headedness she had expected.

E.G.: Go meet your father. Try to get to know him.

He taps the card against his palm, nervously tapping his foot on the floor.

Kris: What if he didn’t ever want me either?

It is as honest a question as she had ever been asked in her career. She crouches down in front of him again, reaching out to lift his chin so that he cannot look away from her eyes.

E.G.: Then when you come back we will talk about that part too...

He nods, and she stands up from him, moving across the room to grab her bag out of the chair.

E.G.: I trust you can manage to lock the door back behind you on your way out….

She does not wait for him to answer before slipping through the door. It takes him a second for it to come together, but he gets up from the chair, locks the door, and follows her out..

=======================================
=======================================




Beach
San Diego, CA
20 July 2017
2:45pm PDT
ON-Camera


”Shutting people up seems to be my week in and week out...”

He says it with a laugh as the video starts. We are again tilted at an awkward angle, the SCW Roulette Champion again simply enjoying the view on the beach.

”I mean when I recorded that last video, I was still coming out of a pretty dark place. I’m not naive enough to say it was rock bottom, but I could definitely get a clear picture of where rock bottom was from where I ended up.. I’m not going to try and say it wasn’t emotionally taxing. I’m not going to say I wasn’t pushed to the absolute limit to my sanity. Things aren’t necessarily better, but they’re quiet. You might be sitting at home and seeing me on this beach, thinking to yourself that it looks like I have been taking time off. If that’s the case, you’re not wrong. I have been on a hell of a ride in the last few weeks. The latest being a one-time close friend ending her life. You have all probably caught the fallout of that on social media, and if you did you’ve probably noticed a significant absence for me. I have been spotty at best, and the laughs have been few and far between. Yet, when I have popped in, the status quo has not changed. There is always someone running their mouth. There is always someone trying to argue. There is always someone thinking they are going to challenge me. What does the long line behind me have in common? They have all failed.”

He reaches to the an end table he now has sitting next to the chair, raising a glass up to his lips and taking a drink from it. He puts it back down, the smile still on his face from earlier.

”The last time I spoke to you guys, I didn’t have a match. The card for Climax Control came out, and I thought I was going to have the week off. Surprise, surprise! I was wrong. I get called on, yet again, to pick up the slack where The Elders come up short. Last time it was ending the misery you all suffered during their tag title reign. This time it is filling in for an injury. I am I honest, I don’t mind the switch. I am contracted to this company in order to compete. I am a champion in this company, and expected to be at every show. If you put those two facts together, it’s a no brainer that I would rather show up to compete than sit around in the back and watch the show.”

He sighs, the smile wavering a bit.

”That’s not to say I’m not less than enthused about the man I am standing across from. The man who, alongside a talented partner, has come up short of doing much of anything with the opportunities that he was given. The best thing he has to his credit, is that he held my title for the third longest amount of time in company history. Think about that. His crowning achievement is a bronze medal, and a string of losses in at least half a dozen various other title matches. This is a man that I have beaten as part of a team. This is a man I have beaten for the title I now carry. This is a person that has never beaten me...”

The flat tone of his voice shows just how anticlimactic he found the announcement of his match.

”I thought that the time for me to take out the garbage was older. Don’t believe me? Find that video from last week that I recorded for the SCW website. I thought that all rematch clauses, and past champions were taken care of. I took out Steve Ramone in back-to-back-to-back matches, all with Roulette Rules. I beat Ryan Keys in back-to-back Supercard Ultimate-X match-ups. I nearly beat the life out of Joshua Acquin for even suggesting that our match should be Roulette Rules. No matter what James Tuscini will try and tell you, he has had three attempts to beat me, and has never come close to pulling a victory. He’s not in a different class than the people SCW has been throwing at me. If anything, he is teaching the class with the same boring statistics that I made fun of him for before Into The Void.”

He shrugs, not wanting to rehash the same old shit he has said before, and wanting to leave it at that.

”So let’s not go that way. Let’s talk about something new. What has James Tuscini done in the time since I last beat his ass? Obviously we should start with the sole highlight, right?”

Kris brings his hands up, gesturing at an imaginary marquee in front of him.

”James Tuscini shocks the world and beats Rage!”

Saying something nice does not work to wipe the smug smile from his face at all. He starts to lower his arms, but stops, raising them back up.

”Underdog James Tuscini by defying the odds against Rage!”

Again, the smile shows no sign of coming off of his face. It was all clearly just some set up to the point he was making. Both comments seem to have a similar theme, so when he feigns dropping his hands and then raises for a third comment, nobody watching is surprised.

”I don’t believe it! What the hell! No fucking way! James Tuscini upsets Rage!”

This time he does drop his hands, turning his head towards the camera, and shrugging.

”Is it not bittersweet to win a match, only to have everyone remind you that nobody was betting on you heading in? Does it not taint the sweet taste of victory, to have the announcers, the fans, and the people on social media almost immediately suggest it was a fluke? You know what people that are actually talented never have to worry about? Getting called an underdog, a fluke, or just plain lucky. When people like me win a match, it’s business as usual. I get congratulated. I get patted on the back. Nobody is surprised. Nobody is shocked. They expect me to go into every match, and come out a winner. Why? Because nobody has pinned me or made me tap out since the moment that I came back in October. You want to talk like you’re even remotely in my league, James? You want to harp that I needed Jason to beat you? I have beaten Jason. I have beaten you. More importantly, after those victories, nobody was shocked, and nobody was surprised.”

He raises his hand, rubbing at his chin. He was clearly still getting used to the feeling of being clean shaven again.

”What was next? A loss to the Bad Boys? Or was the loss to J2H first? To be honest, I have a hard time keeping them straight. All of your losses run together for me. I hope you don’t mind. Remind me again who took pinfalls in both of those matches? I mean you were legitimately the one to cost your team the win against The Male Mean Girls, right? You let a ragtag group of asshats beat you. You know what nobody said after? That it was an upset. You know why nobody even really congratulated J2H on beating you? Because nobody thought of you as anything remotely resembling a challenge.”

He looks away again, and opens his mouth like he is going to move on from it, but stops himself. We cannot see his eyes behind the sunglasses, but we can see his eyebrows lower, and his nose scrunch up as he replays his words to himself. He taps at his chin again, lightly shaking his head.

”I may have missed one...”

Almost as soon as the words are out of his mouth, he snaps his fingers and points at the camera. The fake epiphany hits him as genuine inspiration.

”That’s right, Jon Dough was beating your ass until the titantron distracted him, the newest Male Mean Girl laid him out, and you stole a victory like you have accused me of doing time after time. You may have an excuse for every time you have beaten me, and trust me I am anxiously waiting to laugh at the justification you make for Into The Void, but what is your excuse for doing the exact thing you accuse me of? What is your excuse for cheating or using an advantage to win? What is your response to people being surprised that you’re capable of beating someone who couldn’t hang onto a title for more than a few weeks? How do you explain away the losses to people that we all rag on for being talentless?”

He poses all of the questions to the camera without looking at it, but turns once he he is finished, almost like he is expecting an answer. In the few seconds of awkward silence that follow, no answers come.

”You can talk all of the trash you want, but i have no losses to explain to you. I haven’t had a shocking, upset win since being back. I have been nothing short of dominant since that first match back against Ryan Keys. Sure, some of those matches may have had shady endings, but that’s no different from you, or anyone else in this company. Sam Marlowe, of all people, injured someone to win a championship. Raab was willing to kill J2H to make history. Why do you think that your every word attempting to hold me to a higher standard falls on deaf ears? Why do you think when you talk, nobody is listening? You spout your statistics and your bullshit narrative about our matches, but it doesn’t translate. Nobody picks up from where you leave the story. Nobody echoes the same things that you said. I called The Bad Boys the Male Mean Girls, and the day after they all changed their Twitter names. People talk about the talent of Sin City Wrestling, and my name comes up, not yours. I am synonymous with success in this company. I am the attraction for free agents. You, on the other hand, are occasional shock value for when you get lucky enough to win.”

He shrugs yet again, but there is no remorse in his words. His body language may try to show otherwise, but the smirk still plastered to his face speaks volumes for the contrary.

”So like I said, we’re back to me just getting booked into matches to shut people up. J2H didn’t manage to shut your mouth, so the pleasure, once again, falls to me. Will they make this Roulette Rules, just to be able to flaunt how awesome their champion is? I don’t know. Maybe I will go and find Christian at the show and tell him to switch this match to be a little more exciting. I mean, it worked last time. I got thrown into a match against someone that absolutely nobody has ever been excited about, so they threw in a stipulation to keep the fans watching. I’m not afraid of you James. That is never going to change for as long as we compete in the same company. After this match, you are going to forever relegated to being my bitch.”

He sits back in his chair, shaking his head.

”Two people, a cruise ship, a pool, and an Ultimate X setup couldn’t derail me during the worst week of my life. What hope do you have to do what they couldn’t, now that I’m turning the corner and things are finally starting to look up? See, weeks ago, I was in the dark. Now I have found that bright, white, pure light once again. If anything, you missed your window for a shocking upset by being one card slow on drawing my name.”

He raises his glass again, sipping his drink.

”I’m sure another humiliating defeat to add to your ever-expanding list of failures isn’t too big a deal for you.”


58
Character Building Roleplays / Fireworks and Finale
« on: July 14, 2017, 02:54:00 PM »
 =========
FIREWORKS
=========



Heather is smiling. The first time she has in days, as she pulls into her driveway only to see a familiar looking sports car ahead of her. The man leaning against it. She groans before pulling to a stop and shutting off the engine. She takes a moment to compose herself. He waits for her to get out of the car, but in the bright sunlight, she can already see the dark bruise forming around his right eye. No sooner does she stand from the driver’s seat does he start in on her. He points up at his eye.

Kurtis: “You hear about this?”

She shuts the door.

Heather: “Hello Kurtis.”

She crosses her arms over her chest.

Heather: “Yes I did.”

At this point he is done with the stand-offish routine. He had endured it when there were benefits, but those were definitely long gone. He had been kicked to the curb, embarrassed, and expected to go away. Even if none of that changed, he was not going to go quietly.

Kurtis: “You tell him I did something to you or something? That I made you do stuff? That I was less than nice to you? Honestly, I don’t know how I’m the bad guy here. Yet I am the one that ended up knocked out by someone that shouldn’t have even been in Jet City.”

Heather sighs.

Heather: “I fail to see what coming here to bitch at me is going to do Kurtis. You have a problem with Kris, take it up with him.”

She shakes her head and starts walking up to her front door. He follows her, not holding back on any of the things that he wants to say.

Kurtis: “It has everything to do with you, and you know it. Do you not feel responsible? I mean, what did I ever do other than try and help you? I busted my ass to try and win you over, and you never gave a fuck. I was a toy that you came and used a few times, and then got tired of. Yet, I’m supposed to be okay with being knocked out? That’s fucked up.”

She smirks.

Heather: “Goodbye Kurtis.”

She opens the door and tries to shut it but he steps in front of it, stopping it from closing and latching. Unable to close it, Heather let’s it go, taking a step back from it. Even before her hands leave the wood he is pushing it open.

Kurtis: “Stop trying to shut me up and just fucking talk to me. I was literally beaten unconscious because of you. The least you can do is answer a few questions.”

She starts getting scared now.

Heather: “I didn't say anything to him about you really. He refused to hear it. And screw you Kurtis, you had every intention of trying to win me over. Now kindly get out of my house.”

She can tell that he is irritated, and if she had been there to see what Kris had done, maybe she would understand a little better as to why. He steps into the house, pushing the door mostly closed behind him. It fails to latch, but Heather is backing across the living room already, so he does not even look behind him to check it.

Kurtis: “I try to be there for you. I stop you from getting wasted at my apartment. I let you stay there when your idiot husband refused to take you with him on the cruise, and then proceeded to bang half the ship. And you don’t even want to talk?”

She keeps moving backward until she hits the wall.

Heather: “You don't want to talk. You want to place blame. Fine. Blame me if it makes you feel better. Now leave.”

She is getting irritated herself. He shakes his head.

Kurtis: “I don’t blame you, and believe it or not, I really just want to know why. If you can’t fucking stand me, why come to me in the first place? Why come back? Why make me fight to keep you around? I don’t get it. It’s like you hate me and want to fuck me at the same time. You think that’s fair?”

He hits the wall next to her, clearly his emotions were starting to boil over. There was more to it than that though. He seems genuinely hurt by the rejection.

Heather: “You are so hung up on the fact that I rejected you before you could do the same. You were a release. You wanna know why I picked you? Because you’re like my step-father and I was looking to punish myself. That’s why. Okay?”

She was ashamed of herself and for the first time, she thinks she deserves better than that. He takes a step back from her, brushing at his forehead with his index and middle fingers. It was a hell of a revelation to drop on someone, especially in anger.

Kurtis: “So i was just some sick mirror-image of some fantasy where a guy didn’t take no for an answer? Last I checked everything we did was consensual. You came to Jet City, and walked right into the locker room. You came to my apartment. I was just some way of dealing with fucked up shit that happened to you?”

He shakes his head, the anger coming out in a scary, but short laugh.

Kurtis: “And you people act like there is something wrong with me. Like you’re so fucking superior to everyone. You dump all over each other. You treat each other like shit, even in public. You’re all selfish. But I remind you of your stepfather? That’s fucked up Heather.”

Heather: “You wouldn't listen to me when I told you I was fucked up. So that’s on you. You feel better now. You got your answers so get the fuck out of my house.”

Her normally sweet voice is filled with a rage rarely heard before. She almost blacks out next.  It happens in slow motion. He gets in close to her face and she clenches her fist, raising it to sucker punch him right in his balls. The front door opens just as Kurtis lets out a feminine scream of pain. He backs up from her, doubling over, and only stopping when the back of his legs hit the end of the couch. He sits down on the arm of it, Heather advancing towards him when Kris and Kali enter the house.

Heather: “Don’t fucking mess with me.”

Seeing Heather pissed off is one thing, but being that she left him locked in the studio, he was hardly very happy with her. He raises a finger towards Kurtis.

Kris: “What the fuck is he doing in my house?”

It sends her world sideways. Kris comes in the door and his immediate concern is not for her safety, but for something completely different. Kurtis struggles to find a normal breathing rhythm, the punch taking his breath away. He manages to answer before Heather can though.

Kurtis: “I just wanted to know what the fuck was wrong with her. She apparently gets her rocks off thinking that I am her stepfather or something.”

Heather: “And you barged in and backed me up against the wall. Feel like a big man huh? Picking on a girl half your size...”

He looks up at her, almost like she is offended he would even accuse him of doing that.

Kurtis: “You were the one backing up. I didn’t even lay a finger on you. All I wanted to do was talk. We could have done that in the driveway, but you came in here. I deserved an answer.”

Kris has had enough of the back and forth between them. He had been clear that he did not even want to see them in the same room together, let alone standing in his house.

Kris: “Well you got it and you can get the fuck out of my house before you end up on the floor again and I have someone drag you out.”

Starting to recover a little, Kurtis stands off of the couch, and takes a step closer to Kris.

Kurtis: “...and you. You think you pulled one over on me hitting me like that? How’d you do it, huh? I know your little ass couldn’t have put me down with one shot legitimately. You plan the whole thing? Goad me into the ring and then lay me out to get your credibility back? You think anyone there is going to take you seriously? All you did was let everyone know that there was definitely something going on between me and Heather, and from how hard you hit me she must have really liked it.”

Heather is seething. She clenches her fist again, and swings at him again. It would have hit in the same spot that Kris’ punch did, but he leans back at the last possible second, and she misses his face by millimeters. He reaches up, grabbing her fist, and stopping her momentum to the ground, but it is all that Kris can take. He rushes forward, crossing the room, and shoves Kurtis back away from Heather. The rookie is forced to let go of her hand to avoid dragging her down with him, and tries to keep his balance. It is all for nothing though as the back of his calves hit the couch, and he falls back to a seated position. Kris is not stopping though. He keeps coming forward, balling his fist to hit him again. However, as he goes to swing forward, a much stronger arm than his own hooks around the inside crease of his elbow and stops him from being able to swing. Another hand clamps down on Kris’ right shoulder and he gets propelled away from the couch. He is able to keep his balance, turning around and seeing Jason was the one that pulled him off. The shock takes a second. Kris’ eyes widen, and his mouth falls open. He tries to speak, but he is so enraged that he cannot find words. He takes a step forward, his fist still clenched, and raises it to the man he now only referred to as an old tag team partner. Jason glares at him though, and speaks only one word. The tone is threatening, but not raised or loud at all. The reason it works goes entirely over the heads of everyone watching.

Jason: “Stop.”

Kris’ eyes water, and he lowers his hand, looking away. It was familiar, scarily so, and Kris had only heard Jason use the tone of voice a handful of times before. He nods, and Jason immediately turns back to Kurtis.

Jason: “Get out of this house before I let him beat you unconscious again.”

Again, his voice is not raised, but Kurtis does not even argue. He gets up from the couch, ducking around Jay, and makes his way towards the door. The whole time Kali has been watching, feeling helpless but as soon as the door opens and the man goes to leave, she springs into action.

Kali: “Ahhh!”

She raises her leg and in one fluid motion, push kicks him in the backside. He stumbles forward out the door onto his hands and knees on the stoop. Kali smirks and moves forward.

Kali: “Oh Kurtis, grovelling won’t help you now. You have a nice day though, okay?”

She smiles and closes the door. She turns back to the other three adults in the room to see them all looking at her in shock.

Kali: “What? I told you I was a red-black in Tae kwon do....”

Kris is the first to take his eyes off of her, turning back to Jason.

Kris: “You can follow him out. You're as welcome as he is. Go back to your vacation. There's nothing here for you.”

Heather: “Kris. You should talk to him.”

She sighs, realizing the tone of her voice was not the most reassuring.

Heather: “And no. This isn't me taking his side. I know how hurt you are by what he did. This is your chance to get it all out.”

Kris shakes his head, holding his arms out to his side. He does not take his eyes off of Jason.

Kris: “You going to tell me it is all made up? That we are actually brothers? That it was our dad, not YOUR dad that did all of that shit to us? Can you tell me it wasn’t my fault? That the shit would have happened to us either way? Want to try and sell me that I got the worst of it just because I was younger, like you have for the last couple decades? That it wasn’t because he knew I wasn’t is, and didn’t care what he did to me? Anything you can say to make it better? Or do I just need to wait until Heather fucks someone else so you can have them let me know what you have to say?”

Jason opens his mouth, but realizes that there really is not anything he can say against any of it. He shrugs his shoulders, but shakes his head, admitting that he knows that he cannot make this one better. Instead of fighting, he turns away defeated. He catches Heather’s eye as he goes to cross the room towards the door.

Jason: “I’m sorry for all of this.”

Heather looks at the floor, not responding to him. He offers Kali a smile, making his way out the door.. All of Heather’s will to fight leaves in one long sigh, but before anyone can say anything, Abby is coming in the kitchen door, talking sweetly to KJ holding her hand. Lindsay sits on her hip. She looks between her parents but when she sees Kris she reaches out her pudgy hands. Heather heaves and holds back her sob. 16 month old KJ lets go of Abby’s hand to toddle over to Heather, hugging her leg tightly.

KJ: “Mama-mama!”

Heather gets down to his level to pick him up, hugging him to her chest and burying her face into his neck. Kris takes Lindsay, who hugs his neck. The couple look at each other over their children’s shoulders, both of them on the verge of tears.

Abby: “I’m going to go see if Amanda needs help... uhhh... yeah.”

Abby backs out the door, sensing that it was not something she wanted to be involved in. After the door shuts, Heather takes a deep breath, looking towards her husband.

Heather: “You should take them out. Just you and them.”

Heather kisses her son’s temple, not wanting to let him go, but feeling that she needed to, especially if Kris was not going to back down from leaving.

Heather: “I need some time to myself and I don’t want them here to see it.”

She hands KJ to Kali. Kris nods, his focus mostly on his daughter in his arms. He shoots short glances between both Kali and Heather, not wanting to continue to argue in front of either of the children. He makes his way across the room, stopping next to Kali to reach out to KJ with a closed fist. The toddler closes his own, hitting his much smaller hand against Kris’. Heather moves across the room, grabbing the door and pulling it open for them. Kali goes through it first, walking down the sidewalk to Kris’ car. Kris pauses behind her, leaning into Heather with Lindsay in his arms so that Heather can plant a kiss on her daughter’s cheek. He offers a forced smile, not wanting to make things worse by opening his mouth. He makes his way out, Heather standing in the doorway behind them.





=======
FINALE
=======


The argument had worn her out. She was depressed but a little bit of that had been lifted at finally getting rid of Kurtis. He had been part of her healing, or so she thought, but in all the time they spent together, the only pleasurable moments had been the sex. She enters her house, not looking back at his expensive sports car peeling out from the front of the house. Jason had also taken his leave, pulling in a near identical model car, but turning the opposite direction. She fights looking back out to where her estranged husband was loading their children into his own car, closing the door in an attempt to convince herself that it was not happening. Once the door is closed, she slides down it, resting her forehead on her knees. She wants to cry but can’t.

Kali: “Heather?”

The voice of her husband’s manager Kali Fox echos through the quiet house. She steps in through the door leading from the garage, having failed to talk any sense into Kris. Heather does not look up to see her, instead focused only on convincing herself none of it was happening. It is then she feels strong arms wrap around her and rock her gently.

Kali: “Let it out. You can’t start healing if you don't.”

Heather shakes her head back and forth quickly. Not surprising, Kali had shared a very similar moment with Kris on the cruise ship, and his response was exactly the same. Heather and Kris were alike in so many ways.

Heather: “I don’t want to heal. I want Kris. He wants me to move on, let him go and I won’t. I can’t. There is no-one else for me but him.”

Kali sighs deeply. She had been mentally preparing for this conversation since the first moment Kris told her what he planned to do when he got back. At first she wanted to leave. She did not want to be a part of the reason that a marriage fell apart. He had only convinced her to stay because it was painfully clear that he was still very much in love with Heather. What they had was broken, and this was the only way he knew to fix it before it was too late. She had seen their conversations, and talked Kris through some of his issues. She knew exactly what to say because of it.

Kali: “And why do you need anyone to complete you Heather? You know how much pressure it is to carry someone’s sobriety on your shoulders? It's a lot of pressure right? And it has become heavier and heavier day by day. Every little thing that happens, you both look to each other for willpower, instead of to yourselves. Neither of you think you have any value.”

Heather tries to wiggle free, not wanting to have this conversation, wanting it to all just go away. Kali doesn’t let her go. She keeps her arms firmly around her, not dissuaded at all.

Kali: “If you want a drink, go have a drink. I promise I won’t stop you and I also promise it is not going to change any of this. Kris is not going to run in here to save you. Neither are your sisters. Everyone has held you up but in the process they have held you back. It was wrong that they gave you an ultimatum to go sober. It wasn't your choice to do it, which is why even though it's been two years, you are still very much addicted.”

It suddenly makes sense to her. She had been so scared of losing everyone that she had gotten sober but it wasn't because she wanted it. It had never made sense to her why Kris struggled so badly, until the picture snapped clear about her own addiction.

Kali: “What do you want Heather? Honestly... no shame in your answer, I’m not here to judge you.”

Heather goes through everything in her mind. Everything she wanted.

Heather: “I just want to be loved for me.”

The words blurt out and she can’t hold back the sob.

Kali: “And did you ever think you were?”

Heather shakes her head. Kris aside, she did not, and he was gone now. The only thing that she was really left with was the guilt that it was her fault. Her voice is low and remorseful when she finds the right words.

Heather: “How can I expect others to love me, when I can't even love myself.”

Kali holds her tighter.

Kali: “And who made you feel this way?”

She expects and inward implosion like Kris when he was sent into a panic attack at the sound of his father’s name, but gets the opposite.

Heather: “YVES! That fucking bastard. He told me I was an accident. I wasn't loved. That my own mother didn't love me. But...”

She suddenly stops. She looks up and a realization hits her. Everyone thought that Yves had her murdered. That it was made to look like an accident but what if, the apple didn't fall far from the tree.

Heather: “My mother... she killed herself...”

The tone of her voice changed as her mind raced to put the rest of the pieces together. For so long she had fought the reasons behind her addictions, choosing instead to run from it. Now that it was starting to come together, everything was starting to become much more clear. Her voice trails off, Kali thinking it is because the memory is just too traumatic for words.

Kali: “I’m sorry Heath...”

Heather holds up a hand to silence her. Her eyes moving rapidly from left to right like she is running through her whole life in her head. Her voice is far away, secondary to any of her thoughts, but there was a pattern to it. She could see it for the first time.

Heather: “It was because she didn't think she was good enough….. not good enough for my dad... not good enough for me…. but it all fucked everything up even more…. I don’t...”

She moves out of Kali’s arms, and pushes herself off of the floor. She starts to pace back and forth, running her fingers through her hair and thinking clearly for the first time since everything started to fall apart.. She then looks at Kali as she gets up to her feet. What she had to do had never been more clear.

Heather: “I don’t want to fuck up Lindsay’s life. The cycle has to end with me. I have to end it.”

She walks toward the cabinet above the fridge. Inside is a second wooden box, matching the one that lays open and on the island counter, empty. She pulls hers down and turns to place it on the counter next to the other. She spends a minute staring at them. Kali following her into the room, but standing on the other side of the island. She knows what is in both of those boxes.

Heather: “These boxes are like anchors around our ankles. Keeping us from getting to the surface. I have been slowly drowning Kali and I have been doing it to myself.”

She opens the box with her initials burned in the front of it. H.A.C. The other box, K.E.H. She flips it open and all the mini bottles are neatly sitting in the grooves for them. Each bottle is still sealed. She takes out the whiskey and looks it over.

Heather: “I am not going to be a slave to these anymore.”

She rips off the seal and opens the cap. It was the first time any of them had even come out of the box. It had been taken out of the cabinet several times, and even opened on more than one occasion. She never dared to actually touch one of them though. Not until now. Kali’s arm tenses and her hand grips the countertop, trying to will herself to let Heather make her own decision without interfering. She manages to keep her body stationary, but cannot trap her words before they come out of her mouth full of concern.

Kali: “Heather... are you sure?”

Heather raises an eyebrow, a matter-of-fact smirk coming over her face.

Heather: “I thought you weren't going to stop me?”

Kali lets out a heavy sigh whilst nodding, but looks away. Heather brings the bottle to her nose, inhaling the smell of it. Kali was right. She was still addicted because she wasn't the one that decided to give it up. Kali looks back up when Heather turns from the counter without turning the bottle up. Heather walks to the sink and immediately turns the bottle upside down so that it pours down the drain. She repeats this with all twelve bottles until they line the counter.

Kali: “You are strong...”

Heather has the last bottle in her hand and before Kali can finish, she throws the little bottle at the wall. It shatters. The noise causes both Bea, and Ellie to run from the room in a panic, barking at the commotion.

Heather: “I hate you. You worthless piece of shit. You stole everything from me. It's your fault I can’t be appy. It's your fault he left.”

She does this eleven more times before once again slipping to the floor and hugging her knees. Kali is quick to come around the island, and sink to the floor with her, resuming her hug.

Kali: “It's time to forgive now.”

Heather looks up.

Heather: “Who? Kris? My step-father?”

Kali shakes her head.

Kali: “You were yelling at yourself Heather. And it's time to forgive yourself. You don’t blame Yves for raping you, you blame yourself. Everything has been you shouldering the blame but it's time to let it go. Not for Kris, Lindsay, KJ or even the rest of your family. But for you. Do you think you can do that? If I help you?”

Heather thinks for a second before nodding her head. She moves to into Kali’s arms, finally breaking down. Kali rubs her back.

Kali: “It's okay... we will get through it. I promise.”



59
Character Building Roleplays / After The End Of Everything
« on: July 11, 2017, 01:51:55 AM »
 Monday Morning
8:45 am
Sundance Records

Heather arrives early, she dressed nicely, did her makeup a little heavier to hide the blue-black bags she’s sporting from crying, not sleeping and eating very little. Her stomach growls as if on key and she bites her bottom lip. She was nervous.

She walks to the reception. The blonde sitting there reminds her of Jules.

Receptionist: “Can I help you?”

Heather nods.

Heather: “I’m here to see Jonathan Spicer.”

The blonde narrows her eyes on her,

Receptionist: “And you are?”

She was probably just doing her job, but the way she looks Heather over seems judgemental to say the least. She clearly did not know who she was, and was probably hoping for Heather’s response to give her a reason for tossing her out.

Heather: “Heather Halich... err... Cooper. I have a 9am appointment.”

She holds it together by plastering a smile on her face. The large cup of black coffee she had on the way was making her hands shake. She looks down from Heather’s eyes, and to the phone sitting on her desk. She tapped a button, and then brought her hand up to the headset hanging from her ear, tapping it. Apparently whoever was on the other end had picked up.

Receptionist: “There is a Heather Halich, or Cooper, here to see you.”

She pauses, leaving Heather in suspense while she listens to whatever answer she is given. When the person is finished talking she nods, gesturing towards the door just over her left shoulder.

Receptionist: “You can go in.”

Heather thanks her before moving to the door. She takes a deep breath before opening it and walking in. Jonathan Spicer is sitting at his desk, a pair of beats connected to an ipod. He’s moving his head with the beat and gives a smile. He looks up as Heather enters and points to the chair in front of him. As she sits, he pulls the beats off of his head, resting them on the desk. She hears the cover she did with Griff playing before he taps the iPod screen and stops it from playing.

Spicer: “So, first things first, is it Cooper or Halich?”

Heather: “Cooper.”

She doesn’t hesitate with the name. He smiles, taking one of the two folders off of his desk and dropping it through the shredder. For a second she doubts that it is going to be able to handle it, but, sure enough, the whole thing disappears. He flips open the one remaining on his desk, sitting up. He reads through some of the things on the front page, and then looks up at her.

Spicer: “I have to tell you, we heard you sing for Honor. We heard how the fans connected to you. You got them to stand up and cheer for five minutes based on the national anthem. Rumor was it took them forever to get people to stop.”

Heather blushes a little, but nods her head. He looks back down at the paperwork in the folder, but only for a second.

Spicer: “You’ve had a record deal before, yes?”

She clears her throat.

Heather: “Yes. I had a band with my cousins but that fell through when the youngest took off for Paris. They wouldn't accept a substitute bass player so they pulled back the deal.”

Her hands shake in her lap. He sits back, closing the file. She expects the worst when he takes a deep breath and runs a band through his hair.

Spicer: “I could give you the hard sell, or try to beat around it, but you're smart enough to know that if you're here we have to be interested. We might be better suited to just cut through all of the bullshit. It's been a couple years. You haven't signed anywhere else. Was this appearance for Honor just a one-off, or are you considering coming back to the industry?”

Heather: “Before I got pregnant I was working on producing an album myself but I had a difficult time with her. But I have been in an out of a studio lately. But to be honest, being my own producer has been stressful. I want this Mr. Spicer, even if it was my husband's name that got me in the door.”

He looks confused, sitting up in his chair and opening the folder again. He runs down all the information that he had been given about her. He does not find any reference to anyone else on the page. He laughs a little nervously, raising his eyes back to her.

Spicer: “...and your husband is?”

Heather: “Kris Halich.”

She leans forward to try and glance at the paperwork. He shakes his head, not finding anything,

Spicer: “...and he is a musician or something?”

She smirks in spite of herself.

Heather: “No. Just me thinking something that wasn't true. Keep going Mr. Spicer.”

He sits back again, offering an understanding smile.

Spicer: “Now you can tell me what you had in mind for coming back, or I can make you an offer that we think works. Plainly speaking though, you wouldn’t be sitting in that chair if we didn’t expect to be able to come to some kind of deal while you were here. We want to make this work.”

Heather: “I’m not the type to make demands. I will hear out your offer and maybe go from there?”

There is something in the pit of her stomach. It was that feeling she got whenever something happened that felt right. The last time was finding out she was pregnant and before that was when she married Kris.




=============
Monday Evening
=============

The problem was not that he did not want to go to the studio. It was not even that he did not want to talk. She was right about one thing though, he was afraid. The whole walk from his car to the front door was miserable. He thought his plan was going to work from the moment he came up with it. She should not have thought to look inside the container. It messed up everything. He pulls open the door, walking through the hallways, and then down the stairs into the mixing room. He knew she was already there from the car sitting outside, but her back was to him when he walked in the door. He places a bag down on the couch, knowing she heard him come in. Kris tries to find words that are just not there, instead standing silently.

He immediately notices the half full bottle of water without a label on the table next to her. His stomach drops. She turns, a paper bag in her hands. She walks toward him and hands it to him without saying a word. He looks down into it, seeing an identical drug test to the one that Kali had bought earlier in the day. The only response he can manage is a sigh, shaking his head and tossing the bag onto the couch.

Kris: “I’m not taking another one.”

She sighs. She pulls off her rings and hands them to him.

Heather: “You had to fake a drug test to get rid of me. Here. Go. Run away.”

Her bottom lip quivers and she turns going toward the door into the booth. He stands there for a second, wanting to just leave. He knew that he should. She was letting him go. It meant that maybe she would have a chance. Kris closes his fist around the rings, and slides them into the front pocket of his jeans, turning to the bag on the couch. He flips it open, reaching in and grabbing a few pages of sheet music. Once he pulls it free, he moves to a different pocket, finding the page of lyrics he was looking for. Once he has them he turns crosses to the control panel, flipping switches so that the sound was being recorded, and follows her in. She is sitting in the corner, not behind a microphone.

Kris: “Come sit down.”

His voice is flat. There is no malice in it, but it is definitely not friendly. He places the lyrics on a stand in front of one of the two microphones, and then puts the music on another positioned across from the first. Instead of sitting, he moves to the wall. Several acoustic guitars hang, each tuned a little differently, but all ready to be used for recording. He strums across the strings of each, finally finding what he is looking for in the third and taking it off of the rack. When he turns she still has not moved from her spot.

Kris: “Heather…”

She takes a deep breath and slowly walks over.

Heather: “Let’s break up oh and record a song... Kris I need to be alone right now to contemplate how badly I fucked up my life. Okay?”

She looks at the lyrics.

Heather: “What song is this anyway?”

Kris: “Just sit down.”

His voice does not raise, but his tone is different. Almost like he is pleading with her to just listen to him. He pulls out his chair from the microphone, and sits down, raising guitar into his lap. He looks down at it.

Kris: “Of course it is…”

She did not even have to look up, hearing the same disappointment in his voice hundreds of times before. He had the same problem every time they went to a music store and he tried to play. The guitar is strung right handed, meaning he was going to have to play it upside down. He turns some of the pages on the music, absent-mindedly finding the chords with his fingers without looking down and making sure he was going to be able to get through it inverted.

Kris: “I can make this work.”

He looks back up to her, nodding towards the empty chair.

Heather: “I can find you a left handed one...”

She moves onto the stool, reading the lyrics.

Heather: “This is that song you have had stuck in your head... isn’t it?”

He does not meet her eyes at all, staying focused on the music in front of him. It is awkward at first, but after a couple of tries, he is able to accurately finger pick each note of the opening. She does not take her cue to start though, waiting on a response from him. He sighs again, his foot anxiously tapping the floor.

Kris: “You can use it, or not use it. But just us, a guitar, and nobody else touching it seems like the right way for us to move on. Can we just try?”

She sighs but it isn't an impatient one. This time she listens for the que and it begins beautifully. Even upside down, he manages to work his way through the song, trying not to let his playing dwarf her voice. He does not just stop at playing though, having written all of the cues for the backup vocals onto the sheet music, and adding his voice to hers at places where he could fit in without taking away from how sweet she sounded. She looks over at him as she sings and the smile she gives him is not one he has seen in a long time. Its genuine, relaxed. Music was as good as any drink was for her. By the time they reach the closing of the song, he is able to take his eyes off of the music, looking over the stand at her, returning her smile with his own. His eyes are glassy though as each word of the closing phrase comes out of her mouth pained, an indication of how hard the last week has been on the two of them. She looks away from him once she is finished, and he plays the last few notes. For a few seconds they both just sit there, silently, too afraid to look at one another. It was undeniable that the feelings that they had for one another were still there. Even with everything going wrong around them, they were there, buried under all of it. He nods a few times, pushing himself out of his seat and going to hang the guitar back on the wall without a word.

Heather: “Kris...”

He stops, as if listening for the rest of her words but her own silent tears stop her from saying any thought that was about to be vocalized. Instead she covers her face with her hands. Sobbing quietly. He leans forward, placing his forehead against the wall. It was why he did not want to meet to talk about things. Hearing her sob was only second to seeing it. For as long as he was away, he could pretend that she was happy. He had himself convinced that she was happy to have someone other than him, even if her choice of the individual ripped him apart. He forced himself to believe that she did not care. Hearing her sing, and now break down, he could not keep lying to himself. The sound itself breaks him, tears rolling on his face. He wants to run. She probably expected him to as well. Running was not the reason for leaving though Instead of turning for the door, he slowly backs away from the wall, before turning and crossing to her. He squats down in front of where she sits, reaching out with both of his shaking hands to lightly touch her forearms, and pull her hands from her face. She is resistant at first but allows him to. Her blue eyes are bloodshot. Her face has a gaunt look about it. The stress of the week showing. And just like Kali had said, he knew she wasn't eating well or sleeping.

Kris: “I love you. That has not, will not, cannot change.”

He had said it all throughout the week, but just like he had convinced himself that she was happier with Kurtis than she was him, she had convinced herself that he was just lying to save her feelings. He had to have just been telling her what she wanted to hear to keep her from drinking, or keep her alive. Looking into his eyes, seeing how hard it was for him, she could not hold onto her lie either.

Heather: “Then why?”

She shakes her head, standing to try and move away from him. He stands up with her, still in front of her. He wraps one arm around the small of her back and one to her cheek. He pulls her in close to him, brushing his lips gently against hers at first, but unable to hold it back to just some innocent peck. She seems to melt into him, a passionate kiss that they hadn't had in months. She moves her hands up to his face, seemingly clinging to him. Not letting him pull away. She hoped he felt everything in that kiss. How sorry she was. How much she needed him, not as her way to stay sober but as the man she had chosen to love forever. No one could ever fill that void. Neither of them want to pull away, fighting to keep one another close until they are forced to break apart or suffocate. She tries to recapture his lips, but he rests his forehead against hers, pulling his chin back so that he is just out of range. He runs the backs of his fingers down her cheek.

Kris: “That’s why…. I can’t lose that. I can’t lose you. If we keep making all of these mistakes, and hurting each other, that’s going to be gone. We need to unfuck ourselves. You can’t do that with me here. I can’t do that if I stay…”

Heather: “I don't know how to do this by myself Kris.”

She shakes her head.

Heather: “I got myself into this situation by myself. Bad things happen by myself.”

She looks out the glass to the bottle sitting on the table still.  She licks her lips. He follows her eyeline to the bottle, and then looks back at her. He does not give her the answer that she is looking for though.

Kris: “I can’t make the decision for you to be sober anymore. Just like you can’t be made to carry that decision for me. Instead of dealing with our shit, we both have a drug of choice to numb it. Instead of making the choice to stay away from it for ourselves, we blackmail each other to stay in line. That’s not how a real relationship works. It’s not how a real marriage works. We can’t keep doing this to each other or we might hang on for another year or two, but when one of us finally walks away they’re never going to come back.”

Heather: “I don’t know how to stop wanting it.”

She sighs. She is about to continue but he cuts her off in a way she never expected to hear come out of his mouth.

Kris: “You know how I figured out I would never actually touch heroin again? You know what made it so easy to take it all out of that box and dump it?”

She shakes her head.

Kris: “Friday morning. I couldn’t sleep. I was up all night, just laying in the dark. Everything ran through my head dozens of times. KJ. Lindsay. You. Kurtis. Jason. Jet City. My not-dad. SCW. Everything. Every day on that cruise got worse than the one before it. At the end, looking back, I could see how if I would have shot up, it only would have gotten so much worse. As bad as things are, the thing that would have made me feel better in that moment would have made everything so much more difficult today. If that test was real it would have broken your heart because you would have known that all of you were easy to let go of forever, and we wouldn’t be having this conversation. This has been the worst week of my life. I could have made it so much worse though.”

He says it all in one breath. Once he got rolling, it simply poured out of him until he could not force out another word before taking a breath. The tears filling his eyes started to fall again as he finished.

Kris: “I need you to find that reason for yourself, and understand that you’re worth something. Understand that people don’t love you because I am around. People love you for the same reason I do. They see the person buried in there. I want you to be happy with yourself, and you can’t do that while you’re stuck living for me… so you have to let me go.”

He had done so well not getting choked up. He thought he could make it through, and almost did. The last of his words are barely understandable, the pain of them evident on his face. She breaks down completely now. She shakes her head.

Heather: “No!”

She looks up at him.

Heather: “I am not letting you go. I am not signing those papers unless you don't love me anymore. You want to separate I can do that. But getting divorced Isn’t the answer. So I will struggle with finding what you want but there is no one in this world that will ever convince me that letting you go is the right answer.”

There it was. Everything that he wanted to hear. Everything that he knew she was going to say. He had to look away from her, and find any excuse to get out of the situation before he caved. Every atom in his body wanted to be with her. He could not keep himself from staying, and damning them both at this rate. His eyes wander around the room, until they land on the control panel recording every sound in the room. He shakes his head, changing the subject.

Kris: “I should turn that off…”

She is quicker than he is, slipping through the door before him and then jacking a chair under the handle.

Heather: “You aren't doing this.”

She mouths it since he can’t hear her through the glass. She goes to her purse and pulls out a familiar looking folder and a lighter. He steps close to the glass, shaking his head and telling her not to do it while she grabs the trash can from the floor and puts it up on the desk. She lights the corner of the folder with the lighter and holds it out so he can watch each document burn. As soon as the flames reach halfway across the paper, she dumps it into the trashcan, the burnt end down so that when the flames rise, they torch the rest of the folder.

Kris: “Let me out.”

His voice cannot travel through the glass, but since the studio was still recording, she could hear him through the PA system. She walks over to the board and presses the speaker button.

Heather: “Sorry Baby. I got some things I need to do so you gotta stay right here.”

She smiles, and picks up the water bottle and leaves. He punches the glass, but it is double paned and his hand is absolutely no match for it at all. It does nothing but hurt him, and send him into an irritated fit. He turns around, pushing over both music stands before screaming out at the top of his lungs. He stands in the middle of the room, breathing heavily, and trying to calm down. He tries the door a second time before giving up on it, pulling his phone out of his pocket and calling the only person that he could count on to come get him.

60
Character Building Roleplays / Five.Four.Three.Two.One.
« on: July 09, 2017, 09:41:37 PM »
 
Monday Morning


It was not often that Kris called Coby in on his off day. It was especially strange since Kris very publicly announced he would be stepping down from all responsibilities and giving away his half of the ownership. He walks into the front door of Jet City, noticing all of his students were gathered around the ring, yet there was no scheduled class. He immediately gets a bad feeling, moving through the building to the back office. As soon as he gets to it he notices an immediate difference. The typical doorknob has been replaced with a panel lever like you would see on hospital doors. Coby presses it to pop the latch free and pushes the door open. Kris is standing behind the desk, taping up his right hand. He has a glove on under the tape that covers his palm, but only the bottom third of each of his fingers.

Coby: “Nice gloves…”

Kris laughs, picking up the other glove from the bag and holding it out to Coby.

Kris: “New toys. I found them at one of the stops on the cruise.”

Coby takes a step forward and takes the glove, but is surprised to find how heavy it is. He turns it over in his hands, feeling the thin plates built inside the fabric of both the palm and the back of the hand. His fingers move around to the knuckles to find thin tungsten rings sewed into the fabric. He looks up at Kris, terrified because he already knew why he got them.

Coby: “You sure you want to go this far?”

Kris looks up, finishing the tape on one hand before reaching out for the left glove without a response. When his eyes meet Coby’s, the younger man knows that this is going to happen with or without his consent. He hands Kris back the glove, shaking his head.

Coby: “Don't kill him…”

Kris slides the glove onto his hand, and starts to tape around it. Within a minute the entire glove is hidden under the tape. As he moves down to his wrist though, the roll of tape runs out. Kris grits his teeth, annoyed. Coby immediately snaps into action.

Coby: “It's cool. We got all the extra stuff in our storage room.”

There is a short hallway inside the office that goes back to a walk in closet with all of the surplus supplies for the gym. Coby looks through the rack, looking for tape but not finding any. As soon as he disappears into the room, Kris reaches into his bag, grabbing a small metal bar, only eight inches long, and a second roll of tape. He moves around the desk, and out the door, closing it behind him. Once it is closed, he slides the metal bar between the wall and the new lever handle, preventing it from being able to be opened from the inside. He turns to the main area of the gym, seeing all of the trainees already waiting there for Coby.

JD: “Where is Quik at?”

Kris shrugs, using the new roll of tape to finish his left wrist before throwing the rest of the roll onto a nearby table.

Kris: “He came in, had to run out, and asked me to take over.”

Chatter breaks out over the group as Kris rolls into the ring. He raises up both of his hands to calm them.

Kris: “Relax. He will be back before you know it.”

However, they are not sold.

PJ: “Kris, you know we love you, but you've never even been trained. What do you even have to teach us.”

Kris smiles widely, conceding the point.

Kris: “You're right. I couldn't teach you guys about the technical side of wrestling even if I tried. What I can talk about for a little bit is striking though. I'm going to need someone to come up here with me though.”

He looks around the crowd trying to not make it obvious. He finds someone avoiding eye contact, and immediately makes her a target.

Kris: “Maddie, want to come up?”

She shakes her head ferociously, knowing better than to get up in the ring with Kris. It was by design though. Kris knew calling on someone else would trigger the jealousy in his least favorite student.

Kurtis: “I’ll do it.”

Kris’ heart leaps in his chest, but he knows he cannot let it show on his face. He scowls, sighing heavily.

Kris: “I don't even know why I'm surprised…”

Kurtis knows that Kris cannot say no without everyone in the group thinking he backed down, so he climbs the ring stairs and enters between the middle and top rope. He comes over to Kris, and offers his hand, but Kris simply glares down at it without shaking it. He turns back to the crowd instead of dwelling on it.

Kris: “You can know all of the technical shit in the world, but if you can't stop someone from knocking you out you're never going to win any matches. It's not about dodging. It's not about evading. You need to learn how to anticipate what is coming. Know your opponent as well as you know yourself.”

There are nods of agreement from the trainees, and Kris is quite pleased with himself. He was making it all up on the spot and they were buying it without question. Kris turns from them to face Kurtis, motioning for him to put his hands up.

Kris: “When an opponent squares to you, you can't spend all your time watching their hands. It's in the shoulders.”

He uses his right hand to tap his left shoulder.

Kris: “Nice and slow Kurtis, we aren't going full speed here.”

They circle each other a little, both of them with their hands up. Kris’ voice raises, talking to the crowd again.

Kris: “If someone is going to go low on you, you're going to see them drop their hands just a half inch…”

As he speaks Kris does that, baiting his hook. Kurtis, in response lowers his to match and tucks his elbows in to absorb the shot.

Kris: “Wait to see the shoulder twitch so you know which side it is coming from…”

Kris fakes with his right hand and Kurtis reacts. He drops his gloves to cover his ribs on the left side of his body. As soon as he does Kris flips his footing, planting his left foot and swinging as hard as he can with every bit of his power and weight behind it. However, he is not aiming for ribs. He is not even throwing a right hand. Instead, he throws a left hook that connects squarely across Kurtis’ cheekbone. The rookie drops immediately, like a lifeless ragdoll. The students gasp, and some step forward. JD and PJ both hop onto the apron but Kris holds his hand up and shakes his head. He reaches down to Kurtis, and snaps his fingers but gets no response. He holds the back of his hand to his mouth, feeling his breath on his hand. As soon as he feels it, he stands back up. His emotions finally boil over.

Kris: “DON'T YOU EVER TRY TO FUCK WITH MY LIFE!”

The words are lost on Kurtis, but it makes the rest of the group back off. The voice that comes out of Kris is more hateful and angry than anyone had ever heard. He shakes his head, not paying any attention to the students and spitting on his unconscious trainee. He crosses the ring, dropping to the mat and rolling under the ropes. The students immediately flood the ring, checking on Kurtis while Kris makes his way back to the office. He pulls the bar off of the door and opens it to find Coby leaning on the desk waiting for him.

Coby: “He alive?”

Kris shrugs.

Kris: “Breathing.”

Coby sighs, nodding.

Coby: Do you feel better?

Kris rolls his shoulders, letting out another deep breath.

Kris: That was the easy part….

Coby pushes away from the desk, pats Kris on the shoulder, and heads out through the door without a word. Kris starts unwrapping his hands, tossing the tape in the garbage and the gloves back in his bag. He wishes he felt better. Felt anything. Instead, he is just numb. He puts his feet up on the desk, cradling the back of his head with his hands and closing his eyes. He was not sure if he was ready for the next part, but he knew it was his only option.



========================
========================


Monday Afternoon


He opens his eyes when he hears the knock at the door. He could not have been asleep. He had not done much of that at all in the last week. Kris pushes himself up from the couch, dreading each of his steps until he pulls open the door. There she was, only concern on her face. Her eyes begged him to change his mind but she was in no place to vocalize it. She tries to force a smile, but it looks like Kris is looking through her instead of at her. She holds out the same plastic bag to him.

Kris: Receipt?

She nods.

Kali: It's in there.

He does not respond, simply taking the bag from her and moving it to his left hand. He reaches back out with his right.

Kris: Give them to me…

She shakes her head, but her hands move to the bag on her hip. She pulls the folder from it, and holds it out to him. He grabs it, but she does not let go.

Kali: You don't have t---

Kris: Yes I do. Let go. Just give me a second.

Her eyes plead with him for just another moment before she reluctantly lets the folder go. He tucks it under his arm, nods, and closes the door. As soon as he is behind it, he spins, putting his back to it. He leans his head back, resting it against the wood, closing his eyes tightly.

KJ: You're doing the right thing…

Kris swallows hard, not opening his eyes. A tear falls from his eye, and he nods. He knows that nobody is really there but right now it does not matter. He did not want to do this alone. His voice cracks and is barely above a whisper.

Kris: I know.

He raises his arm, brushing at his face and forcing himself to move from the door. Crossing the living room is like walking in quicksand. Every atom in his body wanted him to stop. His feet barely leave the ground with each step, but he pushes through the door and into the kitchen. His legs wobble as he gets to the island countertop in the middle of the room. He puts the bag down, and the folder next to it.

KJ: You know it's the right thing.

Kris closes his eyes, looking down. He nods. Without opening his eyes he flips open the folder. It takes the motivation of another deep breath, but he opens his eyes to look down at the papers it contained. Right on the top, the petition for uncontested divorce. It was all there in plain letters. His signature already on the bottom from when they forced his hand. His fingers fumble around in his pockets for a pen. As soon as he finds it, he clicks the top, and quickly scribbles the date next to his signature like he was ripping off a bandaid.

KJ: It's okay. It's over now. Two more.

He cannot stomach looking at it anymore, flipping it over. He pulls a stack with it, all of terms of the dissolution spelled out over and over again that he gets nothing. The next one is even more difficult. He tries to ignore the top line, but catches his son’s name as he searches for the signature line. Tears start to roll from both eyes now as he scribbles the date a second time.

KJ: One more. You're doing so good. I'm proud of you. You can do it.

He flips the page again. The form was identical to the last, with the exception of a few names being switched around. He is careful to stay away from reading his daughter's name so he did not have to feel the shame of letting his sister down as well. With the last of his energy he writes the date, and closes the folder. It breaks him. The pen flips out of his hand, and his legs fall out from under him. He sobs, leaning on the counter until he feels his son’s hand on his shoulder.

KJ: Come on. You're so close…

It was too much. He hits his head against the counter, wanting to feel something other than this. Anything would be better. His hands come together, the fingers of his right hand finding the ring on his left. It feels glued to him, liked it was suddenly two sizes too small. He fights with it. Finally finding the willpower to budge it, it falls to the countertop. The clang it makes echoes through the whole house. Everyone has a moment in their life that feels like it will not end. This was his. The sound rings in his ears for what feels like centuries.

KJ: Get up….

He does as he is told. His son’s voice in his head is reassuring. He steps away from the counter to the fridge, reaching up to open the cabinet above it and remove the small wooden box from its hiding place. He takes it back to the counter. Not bothering to close the cabinet. Setting it down, he removes the lid. The bags inside had no power over him. Not anymore. Nobody would buy the lie if he left them behind though. He reaches in, grabbing the bags and stuffing them into his pockets. He does not even bother replacing the lid, driving himself forward.

KJ: Do you remember where it is?

He exits the room, climbing up the main stairs to his office. His son follows him the whole way. Kris does not look behind himself but he can feel him there. He might be at rock bottom but he is not there alone. By the time he gets to the door he is on autopilot. He is just a spectator to the events, crossing the room to an amp for his guitar and reaching around to the back side. The panel was missing, but what he wanted was just inside. He grabs it, pulling it free and holding it up.

KJ: Why did you keep it?

Kris shrugs, his eyes scanning the label of the container. Two red lines appeared over the tab for opiates. Reading across it, the fail bar was also red.

Kris: As a reminder that I would never do it again…

He turns, basically gliding back down through the house. Before he realizes it, he is back in the kitchen, fumbling with the bag Kali brought him. He pulls out the receipt first, the date and her name being across the top from swiping her credit card to pay for it. He places it on top of the folder, next to his ring. There was no arguing it was from today. He reaches into the bag again pulling out the same brand of drug test he had failed. He rips it open, pulling the container out, spinning the top off and scattering the instructions for it on the counter. He leaves the box, the ripped plastic, but pockets the container itself. Instead, he takes the old failed test and leaves it in its place.

KJ: It's better this way. We all have a chance now.

Kris nods. He leaves the counter, heading back to the door. Next to it are a small bag, and a single guitar case. He shoulders the bag, picks up the case, and reaches for the handle of the door.

KJ: Dad…

Kris turns. He should not listen. It is all in his head. It does not stop him from turning though. He does not even have to respond.

KJ: Close your eyes...

Kris nods, taking a breath. Tears roll through his closed eyelids.

KJ: Five…

His mind wanders. First meeting Heather. The smile on her face in her sister’s driveway. She challenged him. She pushed him. She was not content to let him get away with anything. He fell in love with her that day.

KJ: Four…

He can almost hear the knock on his door the night she came back. The night that he had finally been able to admit the feelings he had the whole time. She had broken through those walls, but he could not admit it until it was almost too late. She came back though. It was when he decided he would marry her.

KJ: Three…

The wedding. A day he never thought would come. He promised himself that it was never going to happen for him. Standing across from her he had never seen anyone more beautiful. He thought the bubble would and she would say no. He pictured what it would be like to be left there by himself. The two words he got instead changed everything.

KJ: Two…

Labor. Holding her hand in the hospital. Holding their daughter for the first time. Sitting KJ in their lap and introducing him. It was everything he never had. Everything that he never thought he was good for his entire life. It was all right there in one memory.

KJ: One…

Kris opens his eyes. He is alone. The house is silent. He takes a look around the room, turns the handle and walks out.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5